Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Universe 03:

03 Michelangelo's POV:

"Hey Raph!?" I called for my second eldest brother.

I turned around in circles, trying to decide if I had put everything I would need in my suitcase, and also wondering when the last time I cleaned my room was? I'm pretty sure all that's left to pack is my laptop, but where did I put it?

"What is it, Mike?" Raphael had his usual Grumpy Raph tone, but I could tell he wasn't actually upset about anything. Maybe a little stressed though? But I can't exactly blame him for that right now.

"You wouldn't happen to have seen my laptop anywhere have you?" I turned back around to face Raphael at my door- Slap!

Raphael quickly had a pained look cross his face and grabbed his leg, "Youch! Geeze Mike! Careful with that thing!"

I looked down and realized my tail had whipped across my Bro's leg! "Oh, sorry! I'm still getting used to it!"

I whipped my tail back behind me and folded it around my legs. I had gotten my ninpo powers and new transformation a few days ago, and I'm still getting the hang of well, everything. 

"It's fine, I get it." Raphael crossed his arms, and I was relived the orange spikes on my tail hadn't cut him. How the heck did real dragons deal with these things? "You said you needed your laptop, right?" Raphael tilted his head, and looked like he was trying to remember. 

"Yeah! I could've sworn I left it on my dresser, but I think it might have gotten up and left?" I laughed a little, trying to lighten my brother's mood. 

Raphael didn't look too amused, but I'm certain I saw a small smile before he turned away to start looking around and under my furniture, "I'm pretty sure you'd louse your head if it wasn't attached." 

"I would not!" I argued back, but a small laugh slipped as I did so. "You ever wish we could tuck our heads in our shells like the kiddos?" 

"Not really, but I won't stop you if you tried." Raphael stood back up after checking under my bed, and snapped his fingers, "Oh right." My bro turned and ran out of my room. 

"Should I follow him?" I asked allowed. I took a step forward, but my Bro ran back into my room, and with my laptop in hand! "Sweet!" I ran up to him as he handed me the sticker covered device, "Where was it?"

"Don's lab. He was making sure all our electronics were updated and charged before we packed em up." 

"Yeah, that sounds like him, and Donnie too." 

Both our purple banded brothers have been taking the phrase, 'better safe than sorry,' to the extreme as we all prepared for our big trip. 

Raphael looked over at my suitcase on my bed, "You about done?" 

"Yup, this was the last thing." I opened my laptop and typed in the password. A picture of Klunk smiling up at the camera appeared. I skimmed over all the files I had on the home screen, "Looks like everything's in order!" 

I had started getting into writing short stories and a bit of poetry a few months ago, but 99% of everything was still only partially finished, or as Donnie would put it, 'in beta.' 

"Well you better get it packed up, and bring your stuff to the living room with the rest of the luggage. Fearless already told everyone in Universe 18 we were heading over there soon." 

"Yeah, yeah." I turned and walked over to my recently painted desk at the end of my room, "Are we really going to start calling our universes by those numbers?" 

Raphael shrugged his shoulders, "It works for now, and we can always brainstorm some new nicknames or code numbers later. I'm sure you and Little Mikey can think of a few good ideas, right?" 

I laughed again, "Oh, we could do so much better, just you wait." I sat down on my office chair and set my laptop on my desk. "But first, do you think I could invoke younger sibling privileges, and take a couple extra minutes before we leave? I just got a few things I really want to write down while they're fresh in my head."

I could practically hear Raphael rolling his eyes before I turned my head back. 

"You got 15 minutes. Then I want you ready to go, deal?" 

"Deal! Thanks, Raphie!" I was not expecting that to be so easy! 

"Yeah yeah." Raphael said mockingly, but with a small smile. He walked out of my room, and closed the door behind him. 

15 minutes? Usually he'd only give me 10 at most, and that's after a five minute debate at least! Big Bro must be getting soft in his old age? I started laughing to myself as I opened a new Wordpad and quickly started typing as I thought out the words. 

My name is Michelangelo Splinterson. I have been wanting to write down everything that's happened with my family and me for quite some time, but haven't really gotten around to it until now. I guess I can blame ADHD for that maybe? But honestly, so much has happened, and now I only have 15, sorry 14, minutes to try and explain everything in my own words! So to whoever's reading this, I'll apologize in advance if all this seems rushed! Anyway-

Everything really started the night four turtles resembling me and my bros showed up out of nowhere, and got captured by Hun and the Purple Dragons. My brothers and I rescued the little dudes, and found out they were actually alternate versions of us! They were brought to our universe by accident, along with their Shredder, who later thought it would be a great idea to bring back our Shredder, Ch'rell, from wherever the Utrom had imprisoned him? Surprise surprise, that idea majorly backfired! Which lead to my bros and our alternates having to travel to Turtle Prime to stop Ch'rell from erasing us and everything else in existence! But as luck would have it, and with help from the Prime Turtles, we managed to win, and totally shredded Shredder again!

Ok, now fast forward a little while later and my brother, Donatello, had built a machine he calls, The Universal Transporter! I probably could have given it a cooler name? But anyway. Don was just about done when the machine started going crazy! It activated on it's own, and before we could shut it off, it brought 4 new versions of me and my bros flying through Don's lab!

The new turtles had our mask colors and weapons, so we knew who was who, but they still looked and acted super different compared to us, but not in a bad way! Just an unexpected way. These bros were incredibly caring and very affectionate towards each other, which was a little weird to my bros because we rarely hug, and mostly just shake each others hands? I'm a little ashamed to admit I was sorta jealous of the new turtles and how they were so open with each other. I don't think Leonardo, Donatello or Raphael thought they were going to be able to get along with their new counterparts, but that all very quickly changed once we started getting to know them more!

For instance! At first Little Leo did not seem like the best choice for his team's leader. He was cocky, quick to make jokes, and didn't really take anything seriously. Well aside from his brothers. It was super obvious that Leo loves his brothers and cares about their feelings and well being. Him and his twin brother, Donnie, didn't seem to get along some times, but they got over fights in like under a minute! Anyway, my brother Leonardo really didn't like how immature Leo was acting, until Leo talked with him one on one, and called Leonardo out on prioritizing being our Leader over being our brother. Leonardo realized a lot of things about himself, and Leo too, just in that one conversation Raphael, Donatello and I were witnessed to. Leo helped Leonardo address some issues about how he was feeling, and also helped him realize how much the rest of us missed him being our brother. And ever since then, Leonardo is still a Mama-Nardo who puts way too much energy into training, but now he jokes, has fun, and he just seems so much happier than before. His jokes and puns are honestly hilarious now!

Next is Donnie, AKA Spider Don. This dude is terrifying, and I'm pretty sure he would take that as a compliment! Our fist real impression of Donnie involved him screaming at Donatello, and insulting his science and building skills! Donnie is scary good and also super fast when it comes to fixing and building things, and I think Donatello started to feel inferior? Well actually, I know he felt inferior, because he told me so! But he also told me about the conversation he and Donnie had about Donatello feeling like a lesser version compared to Donnie. I was kinda scared that Donatello was going to tell me Donnie agreed and made him feel worse, but he didn't. Donnie actually reassured my genius bro that he was incredibly talented and should never compare himself like that again. After that talk, it was like Donatello's love for building stuff was relit, and he's been enjoying creating and building things just like when he was a teenager! I love seeing my brother smiling while he works on something he's excited about, instead of looking stressed out of his shell.

Now I'll talk about Raph, AKA Big Raph! This version of Raphael was not only the leader before Leo, but is also the eldest of his brothers, and the tallest! At first I actually worried for his brothers, because my bro Raphael has always struggled with anger issues, but Raph doesn't seem to have that problem at all! He's more like a giant teddy bear! He even let's Little Mikey ride on his shoulders! Raphael admitted to me, after he talked to Raph, that he was worried that he had been a terrible brother to us, mostly me. Which isn't true! And I'm glad Raph was able to talk some since into him. Raph helped Raphael see that saying or doing things, like smacking me over the head when I said something stupid, wasn't a good habit to have. And Raphael started becoming more patient with all of us, and not because he felt he had to, but because he wanted to. My bro is so much easier to talk to and joke around with now, and like with Donatello and Leonardo, he seems a lot happier! 

Last but not least is Mikey, AKA Little Me! Mikey is absolutely incredible! And I'm not just saying that because he's my counterpart! He's helped me grow my love for art and even taught me how to cook! Mikey has helped me a lot with all kinds of things, and I'm super happy to report that I think I've been able to help him too. On the kiddo's last day in our universe, before a bunch of craziness happened, Mikey opened up to me about how he was afraid to use his mystic portal making powers. He didn't want to let his brothers know, but after finding out about a future alternate version of himself being disintegrated while opening a time portal, Mikey was really worried about having to make another one himself! He was scared of letting his brothers down if they needed him, but he was also afraid of not existing anymore, and that's a lot for a 15 year old to deal with! I would know! But somehow, and I'm still shocked I managed to pull this off, I was able to help Mikey with his fears, and he was soon able to be honest with himself and his brothers about his portal related anxiety. After the kiddos returned to their universe, Mikey started portal training with his other Dad again, and he's made so much progress!

I'm so proud of all my brothers, my older and younger ones! 

I stopped typing and sat back in my seat. I couldn't help but smile as I skimmed over my words and descriptions. I probably could add and edit everything better later, but I still have so much more I need to type out, and I probably don't have much time left? 

I looked at the clock in the corner of my screen, "What the shell?" I had barely been typing for 5 minutes? Maybe all that time writing is finally paying off? 

Ok, I think I've gotten a lot of good facts and what not about everyone down? But I should probably talk more about what's been happening recently, and what's about to happen? And I also need to mention what happened with Leo their last day here, or else none of the recent stuff I'm explaining will fully make since?

Ok, you can do this Michelangelo, your a mystic dragon turtle who can type super fast now apparently, you got this.

I put my hands back up to the keys, and started typing again, I'll try to put everything together later! 

So, it turns out that when the younger turtles had previously fought an evil alien known as, the Krang, and had their mystic powers taken away! Oh shoot, I didn't explain their powers!

Leo- Can make portals with his katana!

Mikey- Can extend his nunchuck chains, and also set them on fire! 

Donnie- Has mystic tech, and can make literally anything! Shields, guns, a freaking tank if he tried hard enough I'm sure!

Raph- He can grow to the size of a building, and make shadow clones of himself like something out of Naruto!

Good enough for now!

Anyway!

The kiddos got their 'ninpo' back, and all was fine! Until they came to our universe. Their family back home used a spell to try and locate them, but it backfired because the kiddo's ninpo was temporarily fractured due to the Krang's powers? At least that's what I think their Gram Gram Karai said while she was possessing our Karai? Yeah that's a thing that happens! She said they would have been fine after some time, but Leo's ninpo got really messed up because his family used his old sword to try and find him and his brothers.

Leo was basically in a coma, and was having constant panic attacks that none of us could help him with! Grandma Karai said the only thing that she knew of that could help was for someone to do something similar to Inception, or in my words Turtleception, and go into Leo's mind to help bring him back? Of course the younger turtles volunteered, but Karai said that would make things worse because of their ninpos possibly getting messed up too. So, my bro Leonardo was the next best option. 

With help from Karai, Leonardo went Turtleception into Leo's head, and apparently things got super weird in there! Spoiler Alert! Leo's ninpo became his own person, and was also turned crazy evil! Leonardo used the word 'unhinged' to describe him? Evil ninpo Leo got the nickname IDL, Inner Demon Leo, and tried to keep Leo trapped their to punish him for almost causing the end of the world with the Krang. IDL didn't have a problem with Leonardo, and tried to make him leave, but of course my bro wasn't going to abandon Leo!

Leo and Leonardo said IDL reminded them of a bunch of different villains, mostly Disney ones, all blended together with some extra Voldemort thrown into the mix for good measure. I probably shouldn't say this, but I'm glad I didn't have to deal with him!

Anyway, Leonardo totally did his big bro leader thing and helped Leo with some self doubt and guilt he was having, and the two of them were able to turn IDL back into his regular ninpo self, which we recently learned is also a bit unhinged, but I'll get to that soon.  

So, while all that was going on, the rest of us got to meet the Hamato Clan from the Kiddo's universe! Which includes their Master Splinter, Teen April, 2 Casey's (one is from the future), Draxum (he's the Kiddo's other Dad) and the kiddo's partners, Mona Lisa, Usa, Leatherhead, and Sydney! I seriously love everyone here! Oh and I almost forgot, Leonardo and Usagi got together, FINALLY! And our April was pregnant by this point, and she actually just had little Casey Marie the other day!

Where was I? Right!

So everyone is fine! Leo and Leonardo wake up! Everyone is excited and happy! We have a huge slumber party/turtle pile while the Transporter recalibrates and I'm pretty sure we had a debate about cantaloupe? But back on subject! The next morning before everyone goes home, my brothers and I were made official members of their Hamato Clan and given approval to try and unlock our own ninpos!

I was so freaking excited!! We just had to wait for Donnie to build his own transporter so it was easier for us to visit each other! And Donnie being Donnie had that up and running in no time! We no longer shoot across the room or fall onto the floor in a giant pile when traveling to each other's universes!

For the last 9 months, the younger turtles, my bros, and I have been traveling back and forth between our two universes! We've trained, made tons of new friends, and every day was either an adventure or one of the most chill and happy days of my life!

My bros and I weren't super concerned about getting our ninpos, we didn't have to after all, but it was nice to dream about! And there was an instance with Big Mama trying to kidnap and marry Short Dad Splinter at the Nexus Hotel that lead to Leonardo almost getting his ninpo! More on that later. 

Things slowed down a bit after that though, what with the holidays and all, but then last week happened!

I stopped typing, and leaned back again. Geeze, how am I going to sum up last week? So much happened, and so much is about to happen. And Leo.. the poor kid was suffering so much before then, and I still can't believe none of us realized. 

I looked at my clock again, "How is that possible?" I still have six minutes left?

I looked at my wall clock, but it read the same thing!

Ok then, I guess that's a good thing?

Alright, I'm sure I can finish this all up! I put my hands back to the keys and continued!

My brothers and I were staying in the younger turtle's universe because Leo had wanted all of us to go through the Minotaur Maze at Run of the Mill Pizza. Aside from Leo, we were all pretty skeptical when we got there? Mostly because the main rule of the maze was no mystic powers allowed, and apparently the maze was pretty dangerous without them. Kinda makes me wonder why Hueso let the younger turtles go in there when they were kids? But I'll look over that for now.

Leo had come to the conclusion that the quickest way for my bro's and me to get our ninpos was to be put in a position where we would need to save the younger turtles, like they had with Raph, and Leonardo almost did with Leo. 

Leo promised us that if things in the maze got too dangerous, we would quite and he would portal us all out, and we believed him. 

At first the maze just seemed kooky and fun. There was some random villains, and the space between the start and end was massive, but nothing weirder than we'd seen. In fact the only weird thing about it was Leo. He had been slowly acting more and more off the farther we got, and soon he was just angry and lashing out at my brothers and me for not doing what we were told. He even yelled at me for getting injured.

We got to this really scary part in the maze where the walls started closing in and spikes and fire were coming out of the walls! We all agreed it was time to portal out, but Leo refused. We didn't know why, at the time, but he told us we had to keep going! That we had to get our ninpos! 

Mikey decided to try and make a portal himself, but when Leo tried to stop him, something happened with Mikey's powers, and Leo went unconscious. Leonardo caught Leo before he hit the ground, but then he passed out too! 

We were all trapped, our leaders were essentially down for the count, and we were all understandably panicking! Before we could decide on a way to get out, one of the walls exploded! Or well it was exploded? By Jason! I don't know his last name, but he was with the Purple Dragon Tech Team we had helped fight in the kiddo's universe. 

Jason had come to warn us about Universe 18's Bishop and the E.P.F, but before we could get more info, and after Donnie had scared Jason into having to run away, Bishop showed up in the maze too!

Now my brothers and I had an ok relationship with our Bishop, or we will in 2105, but he was still the most terrifying guy besides the Shredder I have ever met! New Bishop is very much on the same level! This guy chased us through the maze, took out a golem (a giant scary monster with a huge knife), and kicked all 8 of our shells without getting a scratch! But I'm getting a bit ahead of myself.

So while they were unconscious, Leo and Leonardo ended up doing another Turtleception into Leo's mind, and met with IDL again. (This is where things are gonna get a little more complicated, but I'm going to do my best.) So, IDL informed my blue banded brothers that Leonardo actually did manage to unlock his ninpo when he saved Leo at the Nexus Hotel, but only partially, and the reason Leonardo didn't know is because his power ended up transferring to Leo! Which is very unfair on several accounts BTW! 

IDL claims that members of the Hamato clan have a say in their powers when unlocking their ninpo, which is why the younger turtles all got powers like the mystic weapons they had before. My big brother's power, and the reason why Leo was all aggravated and paranoid, involves him being able to see the future! Yeah, my overprotective/paranoid brother subconsciously picked a power that would help him know whether or not his family's futures would be alright, which is very sweet, but still what the shell Bro! You couldn't pick a power like flying or super strength?!- I'm getting off track again.

So, since Leo was now the one with the future powers, he started getting these nightmare glimpses into this hell like future where our universe was basically destroyed! Now, most people who are having traumatizing nightmares that possibly involved one of their limbs missing, would probably seek some kind of help, right? Well Leo didn't do that! Instead he spent days suffering alone with those nightmares, thinking that if he told any of us, especially my brothers or me, that we would blame him for destroying our world?! 

And if I seem frustrated typing this, it's because|

I stopped typing again, and clasped my hands together while resting my chin on top of my fingers. I stared at my screen, and read over the last sentence.

I'm not angry at Leo, not now, and not then either. I'm angry at the situation he put himself in. Leo is so much smarter than he gives himself credit for, and I know he regrets the decisions he made leading up to and during the maze. But I still wish he had trusted us, and himself, enough to tell at least Raph or Leonardo the truth about the dreams he was having. Even if they had been nothing but nightmares, he still should have said something. 

I took a few more breaths, and put my hands back to my keys.

So Leo had been seeing a really bad future, and assumed that the best course of action was to help my Bros and me get our ninpos. That way whatever happened in the future, we would be prepared for it. He hoped we could keep the future safe without having to tell anyone why. He admits it was one of the dumbest things he has ever done in his life, which according to Donnie was really saying something. Also in Donnie's words, 'Severe sleep deprivation, and extreme mental/visual trauma could have been a factor in Leo's dum dum decision making?' And I can't disagree.

But back to what actually happened in the maze while I still have the time to explain.

Bishop had chased/followed Jason into the maze, and had cornered all of us just as Leo and Leonardo were waking up! The younger turtles planned on using their powers, but Bishop was prepared for that, and used some experimental something that he shot them with! And it temporarily took away the kiddo's powers!

Mikey managed to trick Bishop with the glitter bomb he always puts in the list of family activities he and I made, and we all managed to run away!

After Leonardo and Leo caught us up on the future power, and Jason managed to tell us that Bishop was building something with blueprints he stole from Donnie's company, we decided our best bet for getting out of the maze was to find the Minotaur controlling it! Easier said then done, because of course we had the finish running through the maze and then fight a giant golem without any mystic help!

And I know I've been fighting just fine without mystic powers for the better part of 20 years, but when you have magical help and then are suddenly left without, things can get a little annoying!

So we finally reach the center of the Maze, we're part way through fighting a terrifying monster like some crazy DND game, and then Bishop shows up and defeats all of us! And I don't have time to sugar coat it, we were all in freaking trouble!

Bishop tells us about how the Maze is controlled by whoever has the most mystic power while inside it, ergo the reason for the main maze rule, but since Bishop had taken away Angela( the minotaur) and the kiddo's powers, he was able to take control of the entire maze himself! So yes, Bishop is a mystic being, but we have literally no clue what kind! Except for the fact he erased part of Jason's memory, and somehow knew about Leo's nightmares, I think?

Anyway, once Bishop left, the maze started to fall apart! So my brothers and I had to run like shell to get out of there, along with Jason and Angela! Which we almost managed to do, until Leo ended up falling with the floor!!

Leonardo wanted to go after him, but I pulled him away, and jumped in instead.

Thankfully, our friends and family were already working on a way to get us out, and did some kind of spell with the Daimyo's help that kept us from falling into a never ending void! But things were still looking dark, literally.

I managed to get to Leo, but he wasn't doing ok.

Like I said before, he had a lot of guilt he was dealing with, and it was becoming worse by the second.

But, somehow, I managed to help. Leo is like a little brother to me, all the younger turtles are, and I hated seeing him so hurt. I was able to talk to Leo and reassure him that we would be ok, and I think it worked? 

No, in fact I'm sure it worked, because Leo is back to his old self again, and yours truly managed to unlock his ninpo! 

That's right! Not only did I get the new wrist and leg wraps that match the kiddo's look, but I also changed physically too! I'm almost certain it has something to do with me and my bro's becoming dragons during the whole tribunal thing? But I kinda look like a dragon turtle permanently now! Well I still look like me, but I've got claws, my teeth are way sharper and cooler looking, and I have a tail! I didn't even get a tail when I was a dragon but now I have one! And it has spikes on it!! I honestly love how I look right now, and I really need to update my new Turtle Titan look for the Justice Force comics when all this is over!

So since I was able to get my Dragon Ninpo, thank you Mikey for the name, I rebuilt the maze just in the nick of time! Along with a few Michelangelo style choices of course! And all my brothers are safe!

We all walked out of the 'pizza purgatory' as Raphael calls it, and were welcomed by our friends and family! Happy ending right?

Well, no. Not yet anyway.

After we got home, Donnie and Donatello worked their genius magic to destroy whatever Bishop and the E.P.F had stolen and replicated from Genius Built, and then got to work figuring out what was on the tech Jason manage to grab when he left. It didn't take those two long to find something, and that something was Don's blueprints for the Universal Transporter and a map of the turtle multiverse!

Best we can piece together is a theory that Bishop was going to build his own Universal Transporter and use it to travel to the universes he had given numbers to on his map. For what reason? Unfortunately, we still don't know? Bishop marked mine and my bro's universe, 03. The kiddo's universe is, 18. And the rest of the numbers are 07, 14, 19, 87, 12, 23, and 84. Bishop having access to the multiverse is already a scary thought, but If any of those numbers is Turtle Prime?! 

So we decided on a plan of our own.

The eight of us are going to travel to each of those universes, warn the turtles there about Bishop, and give them a special shell-cell that they can contact us with anywhere in the multiverse. Is it the greatest and most well thought out plan? Shell no! But it's too risky to just do nothing while Bishop might be trying to build or rebuild Don's transporter. We're hoping to either catch Bishop while on our travels, or one of our new turtle bro's will let us know when they see him, and we can just pop back into that universe! Once we catch Bishop, we're turning him over to the council in the Hidden City, and they'll help us make sure Bishop and the E.P.F can't hurt anyone ever again.

I know this is all a long shot, and we don't even know if Bishop is even still planning anything with the multiverse? But how can we just go back to having fun and training while Bishop is just out there! 

I haven't had a lot of time to learn about my new powers and what not, but Mikey and I managed to get a few hours of practice in with Draxum, in between them trying to help Leo get in touch with IDL again. Donnie thinks my new super power is healing, because when I touched his shoulder all his injuries were healed, but I'm not fully sure? I haven't been able to do any tricks with my new nunchaku either, but Mikey and Draxum are both pretty sure there's more to my new powers, I just have to be patient. Way easier said then done right now.

Leo has either been doing mental gymnastics to get more info from IDL, or he's been consulting with the Hamato ancestors along with Leonardo and both our Splinters. So far, the ancestors have no helpful info, but Short Splinter says he's not surprised by that.

Donatello and Donnie have been working non stop on getting the transporters ready for multiple trips, along with making sure they'll also be stable enough to take Teen April, Cassandra and Casey Junior here to our universe to help Casey with any crime problems.

Mona, Usa, Usagi, Leatherhead and Sydney are handling all the crime in Universe 18. It's still so weird to call it that.

Raph, Raphael, and I have been helping grab supplies from Repo-Mantis, and also forcing Donatello and Donnie to take breaks and sleep, which has not been easy! Those two would work on nothing but coffee and will power alone if we let them, which we aren't! No matter how much those two wanna argue and threaten us! I almost got tranquilized and tazed by Spider Donnie! But whatever!

And that's essentially been the last week!

My brothers and I are packing up now, and then we're heading over to the kiddo's universe to say our goodbyes, and then we're heading to our first stop.

I have no idea what's going to happen next. Part of me is excited because we get to meet new turtles, and see new worlds, but another part of me

is writing this because

The reason I'm writing all of this now is because I am scared, but I'm pulling a Leo and I'm not actually telling anyone.

But I am writing it here, because 

I want whoever is reading this, that isn't me, to know I love my family more than anything. And I'm going to do literally everything I can to make sure they are safe. That the universes where the people I love are all safe.

I swear I'm still very hopeful and optimistic, but I've also become more realistic over the years, blame old age I guess? Even though I'm not old, but being around the kiddos sure does make me feel that way sometimes.

I think I'm starting to ramble now. Raphael is probably about to yell for me to hurry up. I'm really grateful I was able to take the time to type all of this. I'm grateful for my entire life and all the people in it, and that's why I'm going to fight for it.

So until next time, or whenever I can edit all of this to make more since for the poor soul who reads it lol, goodbye and be safe.

- Michelangelo Splinterson

I saved the file under, 'Michelangelo's Recap,' and smirked as I closed my laptop.

I sighed and leaned back in my seat. "There's no way in shell all that only took 15 minutes?"

I looked at my wall clock, and jolted a bit when I saw it had been exactly 14 minutes!

"Dude, either I'm lousing my marbles or I really am getting good at typing? Probably a mix of both?" I laughed to myself as I stood up and grabbed my laptop from my desk. I placed the device in my suitcase, and put my spare blanket on top to keep it safe.

"Mike! It's been 15 minutes, are ya done yet?!" Raphael shouted. His voice echoed off the lair walls a few times, like they were yelling for me too.

I zipped up my suitcase, and pulled it off my bed, "I'm walking out now!" I stood at the threshold of my door, and looked around my room. 

I want to say, 'be back soon,' but I don't wanna jinx myself. I cut off the light, and walked out. I grabbed the door nob, and started to close it, but stopped, "Aw screw it." I turned back to my room and smiled, "Be back soon!" I felt my chest lighten, and closed the door before running to meet my brothers.

Third Person POV:

At the edge of both time and space was a large building. 

Throughout the building, the tapping of quick and precise footsteps could be heard echoing off the walls. 

A young women was carrying an odd looking scepter back to it's home, and almost managed to return it to it's case without notice.

"Renet?" Lord Simultaneous appeared behind the women just as she was putting back the scepter, "I've told you before, we can not continue to meddle in the lives of those in the space time continuum."

"I know." Renet admitted as she turned around, "But I felt I owed my friend a favor, at least a small one."

"Tampering with time, even if it's just a little-"

"Can have dire consequences." Renet waived her hand, "I know. But no harm done, right? It was just a little extension, and it was only a few minutes, just to give Michelangelo a little more time to finish writing."

"Which one? The box turtle, or the one that's now part dragon?" Lord Simultaneous shook his head, and walked towards the window. "I still can't believe two different Universes have been having so much contact with one another, and now they're involving more, and outside our territory too!"

"I thought we weren't meddling?" Renet smirked and raised her eyebrow.

"Keeping up to date on information isn't meddling. And before you ask, I've already informed my own counterpart on the other edge of the multiverse about the upcoming travels through our territory and his."

"I know." Renet smirked.

Lord Simultaneous shook his head and sighed, "You've been talking with your own counterpart again I see?"

"Of course! Talking to myself is one of my favorite activities." Renet couldn't help but laugh. 

Lord Simultaneous smiled kindly at Renet, "I suppose I can relate." He walked by the scepter and passed Renet, "Just be careful. You've done very well at staying out of trouble these past few years, which I know wasn't easy considering your fondness for your turtle friends, but we must stay out of their affairs. No matter how much we wish to help, we can't alter their futures. Especially with so many different futures about to be mixed together!"

Renet looked at the ground, "But shouldn't we be more inclined to help them? Don't you remember the last time the turtles we know had to travel multiverses? And then the shorter turtles have traveled passed our territory more than once! Aren't any these instances good enough reasons for us to be involved this time!?" Renet was so confused as to why she wasn't able to help her friends?

"Renet, you know those were all instances that were supposed to happen, and they worked out like they were supposed to. Was it annoying on our end? Yes, but everything happened as it should have."

"But we have no idea what the outcome will be this time. There's too many universe's futures being mixed together, and the existence of the future ninpo is clouding everything up even more? And not to mention the Utrom Shredder was brought back by the younger turtle's Bishop! Can we not just help them a little bit? Maybe make traveling the multiverse easier? Or-"

"Renet." Lord Simultaneous spoke sternly, but not angrily, "Leave them be. My counterpart and I will continue to keep and eye on things, but there is to be no more interference. Can you please trust me?"

Renet opened her mouth to argue, but then closed it.

"Alright then." Lord Simultaneous began to walk out of the room, "Please continue your chores, and I will see you for dinner later."

"Will do." Renet sighed in annoyance.

Lord Simultaneous left, and Renet was alone once more. She looked at the Time Scepter, her hand itching to grab it, to defy what Lord Simultaneous was ordering, but over the years she had learned that her mentor really did know what he was doing.

Renet sighed, and started to walk out of the room as well. "Lord Simultaneous is right. I shouldn't be messing with the multiverse, it's just too risky. But then why.." Renet stopped at the threshold of the door, her head turned slightly, "Why would he still leave me alone with the Time Scepter?" 

Renet turned back around. "Could he be testing me? Maybe he finally trusts me fully to make the right decision? Or maybe... "

Chapter Text

Universe 03, Leonardo's POV:

"Everyone ready?!"

"We're all waiting on you, Fearless!" Raphael shouted back.

I felt a small smile cross my face as I slung my duffle bag over my shoulder. I walked out of my room, closed the door behind me, and continued towards the living room. With each step I took I felt a bit more of this weird mix of both excited and anxious, which I guess isn't super surprising considering what was about to happen?

My brothers, Raphael, Michelangelo, Donatello and I are about to leave for Universe 18 to meet up with our younger counterparts, Raph, Mikey, Donnie and Leo, so we can begin traveling through 18 Bishop's map of the Turtleverse. Our mission will be to warn our other counterparts about Bishop, and leave them with a way to communicate with us before we move on to the next location. We're hoping to catch Bishop off guard, and once he's been defeated, we'll bring him to the Hidden City. Our younger counterparts have spoken with the leaders of the Hidden City's New York region, and they've agreed to help us jail Bishop for the time being and render whatever powers he possesses unusable. All we have to do is catch him, and hopefully with little to no damage to our fellow turtle's worlds.

I smiled as I heard my brothers talking to each other, mostly about me taking too long while also rushing them. I looked down at my duffle bag and smiled at the front pocket. I'll have plenty of time to worry about Bishop and the multiverse, but for now there's something really special I'd like to take a moment to celebrate with my brothers before we leave.

I stepped into the living room and Raphael, Donatello, and Michelangelo all turned and smiled at me, "So, do you guys have everything you'll need packed?"

"Yes, MamaNardo." Michelangelo held up his suitcase with a proud expression. "I got enough comic books and video games to keep me entertained for weeks!"

"I wanna say that's incredibly unnecessary, but the thought of you being bored is stopping me from doing so." Donatello smirked and Michelangelo stuck his tongue out at him.

I shook my head, but still smiled at my brothers, "Alright then, but before we go, I have something for each of you."

I pulled my bag off my shoulder and set it on the floor. My brothers were all staring at one another and then at me questioningly. I unzipped the side pocket, and pulled out 3 small giftboxes decorated with either red, purple, or orange ribbon.

I held out the boxes to them, "Happy 21st birthday."

All their mouths dropped, and they looked at me wide eyed.

"Holy shell! We forgot our own birthday!" Michelangelo held his hands to his head, and started to freak out as he looked back and forth between Raphael and Donatello.

Raphael turned and ran over to the wall a calendar was hung on, "I guess we did? Huh, wow."

Don opened his shell cell, "I guess we have been pretty busy?" He closed the device, and looked at me with a soft smile, "Thanks for remembering, Leo."

"You don't have to thank me for that." I handed Don the box with the purple bow, and then walked over to Raphael and Michelangelo to hand them theirs.

"Oh, hey wait!" Michelangelo held the gift box to his plastron and ran back towards his room.

"I'll be right back too." Raphael followed Michelangelo back towards our rooms.

I looked at Don questioningly, but he suddenly had a wide eyed and noticeably excited expression.

"What they said!" Don left as well, but he ran towards his lab.

I waited a few seconds, and then all my brothers ran back into the living room at once, each carrying either a small box, or in Don's case a large paper bag.

"Sorry, I didn't have time to wrap them." Don set the bag on the ground, and pulled out 3 identical silver picture frames. He handed each one to Raphael, Michelangelo and me.

I turned the frame over to reveal a photo of the four of us when we were kids. It must have been some time before we were all gifted our first masks from the Antient One, but it was still very easy to tell each of us apart. "Don, where did you get this? I thought all of our pictures from when we were little were taken with Father's old camera?"

"Yeah, and I don't remember any of them being this good quality?" Michelangelo turned the picture around curiously.

"They weren't, and that one wasn't either originally. I used this new software I designed to enlarge, enhance, and clean up old pictures." Don spoke proudly and rubbed the back of his neck shyly.

"Well you did a great job, Braniac." Raphael wrapped an arm around Don's shoulder and hugged him. Don didn't hesitate to hug him back.

"What Raphie said!" Michelangelo held the picture to his plastron.

I stared at the picture of my brothers and me. I'm happy we're still as close now as we were then, "It really is great."

Don smiled excitedly, "I'm glad you like them."

"Me next!" Michelangelo reached into the small box he brought, and handed each of us an identical package wrapped with green paper and sparkly yellow bows.

I opened my present, along with Raphael and Don. As soon as the bright covers were revealed we all started laughing!

"I knew you'd like them!" Michelangelo cheered victoriously.

Michelangelo had gotten each of us a DVD set of shows we had all watched together while growing up. Raphael got the first season of 'Animaniacs,' Don got the first season of 'Dexter's Laboratory,' and I got the first and only season of 'Sonic Underground.'

I tried not to think of all the times my brothers had caught me humming the songs from the, in my opinion, very underrated Sonic cartoon, "I just had so much nostalgia and cringe hit me all at once." I admitted while trying to hold back another laughing fit.

"Dudes, when we get back from saving the Turtlelverse we're going to start having marathon days. Once a week, minimum!"

"Sounds like a plan, Mike." Raphael placed his gifts to the side.

"Alright Mikey, but only if you can please promise me you won't go through another Dee Dee phase and start pressing all the buttons on my inventions. I've got a lot more advanced mechanics and what not in my lab now, and you could actually explode." Don warned, but was still trying to hold back his laughter.

"I will do my best, but I can't guarantee it!" Michelangelo smiled wide as Don rolled his eyes, "Hey, it's you're own fault for constantly putting big red buttons on everything!" Mikey laughed and Don just shook his head in defeat.

"Alright, my turn next." Raphael reached into the box he brought, and pulled out 3 black gift bags with green tissue paper poking out of them. "April tried to teach me how to wrap presents, both Aprils did actually, but I think I'm better at tearing them."

"It's cool you tried, and the gift bags look great." Don took out the tissue paper from his bag, setting it to the side neatly, and pulled out a long dark purple scarf.

Michelangelo got a bright orange colored scarf.

I pulled a dark blue scarf from my bag. All the scarfs were fairly long, with small tassels at the end, and all three matched perfectly.

"They were originally going to be for Christmas, but it took a little longer to finish them than I originally planned." Raphael admitted. The three of us stared at him dumbfounded.

"Raph, you made these?" I asked while looking over the article a bit closer.

"Dude, I didn't know you got back into knitting? I thought you were done with that hobby after you made those boxing gloves and chased me around the lair?" Mikey wrapped the scarf around his neck, leaving one side down his shell and the other hanging down his plastron.

"Yeah well, we've had a lot more free time since Little Mikey and Donnie scared off most of the criminals in our New York, so I thought I'd try doing something creative while also keeping busy." Raph crossed his arms, and was trying to act all nonchalant, but I could tell he was super proud of the work he had done. And he should be!

"Well you did a really great job, Raph. All of you did." I put the scarf around my neck like Michelangelo, and Don followed.

"Thanks- Oh hey, we still have Fearless' gifts!" Raphael grabbed the present I had given him from the box he brought, and Don and Michelangelo grabbed theirs from where they had set them.

I stepped back, and watched as my brothers opened the small boxes and smiled excitedly.

"Dude!" Michelangelo held out the small dragon charm that has an orange stone in the center. Raphael and Donatello had identical charms, but with red and purple stones. "Leo, these are awesome!"

"I saw them during one of my trips with Usagi, Leo, and Usa to Usagi's village. Not sure why, but they made me think of you guys?"

"Well you are supposed to have future powers, Bro." Michelangelo held the charm up to his head, and smiled a sharp tooth grin. "Maybe you were channeling your inner Dragon Ninpo?"

Could that be why I chose those charms? I thought it might have been because of the Dragon transformation we all had with the tribunal, but who knows? I'm just glad all my brothers like their gifts.

We all walked back to our rooms to put our gifts away safely for when we returned. However, I quickly noticed all my brothers had kept their dragon charms, and tied them to the handles of their bags.

"These are gonna be our lucky charms, I just know it." Michelangelo smiled wide, and lifted his suitcase off the floor.

"So do you guys think we should mention anything to the others about today?" Donatello asked.

"Nah, aside from Leo, we all forgot too." Raphael shrugged his shoulders and grabbed his duffle bag. "Besides there's a lot more important things going on."

"Raph is right, but we can probably do some celebrating when we get back." I suggested.

"That's very true!" Michelangelo agreed and pulled us all into a group hug, "But still, Happy birthday, Bros!"

I hugged all my brothers close, "Happy birthday, Guys."

Hugging was still kinda new for us. It's not like we've never hugged, but we had sort of grown out of it at some point, and shaking hands or high fives was our normal go to for our late teens and adult lives. I'm glad that's changed now though. I love my brothers, my family, more than anything, and I don't ever want them to doubt that for even a second.

We all finished our group hug, and then did final checks over everything we were bringing. Once we were all sure we were ready, we piled into Don's lab to meet our father and the rest of our family before our trip.

Don turned on the transporter, and the usual neon purple started to illuminate the room. My brothers started walking through the portal with their bags. I walked through last, taking one more look at our universe.

Universe 18:

I stepped through the portal, and my vision quickly cleared. I expected to be in Donnie's brightly lit, yet somewhat shadowy lab, but the room my brothers and I stepped into was almost completely dark?

I narrowed my eyes, and I could feel the anxiety coming from my brothers as we started to worry for our younger counterparts? Could Bishop have already done something?!

We all dropped our bags on the floor, and drew our weapons before running out of the lab and into the hallway. I looked to my left and then right, and noticed a dim light barely illuminating the floor from the Livingroom.

I gestured for my brothers to follow, and we quietly walked towards the light.

We were now heading towards the main area of the subway station.

I stopped next to the door, tightened my grip on my sword, and mentally prepared for an attack. I raised the blade of my sword and angled it to where I could look into the other room. I saw nothing at all, but then noticed a small flash of movement. I looked at my brothers, and gestured for them to follow. We all gripped our weapons, and I silently mouthed, "1, 2, Now!"

My brothers and I jumped out of the hallway, ready to fight whoever was waiting-

"SURPRISE!"

I felt my body stiffen as the lights all came on, and my brothers and I were surrounded!

I tightened my defensive stance out of instinct, but then felt my body relax and my arms drop to my sides as everyone and everything finally came into view.

Our younger counterparts, their partners, our fathers, both our universe's Aprils and all three Casey's, plus several other friends we had made in both universes, were all gathered together and staring at us excitedly.

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY!" Everyone shouted at once as Little Mikey and Casey Junior popped confetti shooters.

I looked back at my brothers who looked just as stunned as I felt, but it soon started to set in. This was a surprise party. For us!?

"How did-I mean you didn't have to-" I tried to speak but was quickly shushed by a familiar voice.

I turned around and felt a light blush cross my face as Usagi walked into the main room while holding a white and green cake.

"You don't turn 21 every day." Usagi set the cake down on a nearby table, covered with plates, forks, and more confetti.

"Yeah, but-" I tried to speak again, but this time Leo stepped over with his 'I'm right' smirk.

"You guys helped celebrate Raph's 18th, Mikey's sweet sixteen, and hosted mine and Don's 17th! If you thought we were going to let you skip out on your 21st birthday, you were muy equivocado!"

"We're avocados?" Michelangelo asked.

Senior Hueso smacked his forehead, "I'm giving you boys a Spanish lesson when you return."

Donnie cleared his throat, and side stepped in front of Leo, "Any who, back to what Nardo was saying, we appreciate you, and totally not choking on emotions, cough! We love you!"

Leo patted Donnie's shell. "Smooth, Tello, real smooth."

"Yes, Thank you. Now let us celebrate this milestone of your adult lives!" Donnie smirked similarly to Leo.

"What the twins said." Mikey smiled excitedly!

Raph nodded in agreement, "You guys deserve it."

I wasn't exactly sure what to say. I was definitely appreciative of all the trouble everyone went through, but I could tell by the looks on my brother's faces that they too shared my concerns with celebrating at this time. 18's Bishop was still out there, possibly planning who knows what for the multiverse? Did we really have time for a party?

I pursed my lips and turned back to everyone, ready to tell them that we should be moving on to the lab to start our mission. Before I could open my mouth to speak, I felt a familiar hand on my arm.

I looked down, and my father was smiling up at me.

"My sons, we do not know what our futures will hold, which is why we need to enjoy what little time the present allows us to all be together." Master Splinter's words were calm and wise as always.

Usagi intertwined his hand in mine, "You and your brothers deserve to be celebrated, so let us do so, Love. At least for a short moment."

I looked back at my brothers. We all looked at one another, and then at everyone who had gathered together for us. My brothers smiled softly and nodded their heads.

"Alright then." I agreed and Usagi quickly kissed my cheek while our friends and family cheered around us. "But only for 1 hour. Then we have to go."

"Deal!" Leo put an arm around me, "Let's get this party started!"

Everyone cheered! Foot Lieutenant and Foot Brute brought out three more cakes, all identical to the one Usagi set on the table, and started putting 2 and 1 candles in the middle of them.

Leo took one of the 1 candles, and lit it on the fire coming from Foot Brute's head. The ex clan leader narrowed his eyes at Leo as the slider smirked and quickly lit the rest of the candles.

My brothers and I all stood at the table, cringing a bit as everyone started to sing 'Happy Birthday' to us as loud as they could.

"-Happy Birthday, Leonardo, Raphael, Donatello, and Michelangelo! Happy Birthday to you!"

"And a whole lot more!" Casey, Cassandra, and Casey Junior yelled.

The song ended and my brothers and I blew out our candles as everyone clapped and cheered.

I silently wished for everything in regards to the multiverse and Bishop to somehow work out, and that my brothers and I would be able to have many more birthdays just like this one. I know candles have no real say in such things, but my hopes for the future felt as though they had been fanned as I blew out the small flames.

Raphael's POV:

"So how does it feel to be 21?" Casey asked as he continued to rock Marie in his arm.

We were both leaning on one of the brick walls of the subway station, watching as the party continued. We were about 30 minutes in, and everyone seemed to really be enjoying themselves. The music was a playlist no doubt put together by Mikey and Donnie considering the large amount of 'NCYNC' songs, and was blasting at almost max volume throughout the lair. The cakes had been cut and we all had a piece. Usagi and Leonardo ended up sharing a slice while trying to feed each other. Everyone seemed to be having an amazing time, and for a small moment our troubles had managed to be forgotten.

"Not much different from 20." I spoke honestly. “Afterall, it's not like I'm gonna be going into the nearby ABC store to show ‘em my ID." I laughed a bit at the thought. "Actually, I think it's gonna take all the fun out of making Fearless and Raph get all parental when I joke about going to have a beer with you now."

"Joke?" Casey raised an eyebrow at me.

"It was one time, and I only had one."

"That I know of." Casey laughed.

I pulled my arm back to punch Casey's shoulder, but stopped myself when I remembered he was holding his daughter.

I looked down at Little Marie, sleeping peacefully while wrapped in her lime green turtle blanket. She looked a lot like April, but I could still see plenty of her dad in her face, especially when she was hungry.

I put my arm back down, and looked up at my best friend, "You know Case, Dad life really suites you."

"You think?" Casey smiled excitedly at me and then at his daughter, "I still can't fully believe she's already here, ya know? Just seems like yesterday April was telling me she was pregnant, and now here she is." Casey ran his thumb over Marie's cheek, and she smiled in her sleep.

"I can believe it. We all found out April was expecting the same week the kiddos arrived, and when I try to comprehend everything we've been through together in that little bit of time, it kinda makes my head hurt? Like how does so much time go by so quickly?" I looked around the room and smiled. "I guess that's why Master Splinter and our other elders like to say things like, 'enjoy the moment,' and what not. I never really understood it that much as a kid, but now that I'm older.. It sorta makes more since now, ya know?"

Casey smiled at me and then looked back down at Marie, "Yeah, I think I get that. Especially now. "

I smirked at him and then turned my attention back to the party.

"So then why are you standing back here with me instead of enjoying your birthday party?" Casey gave me a questioning look, but still smiled.

"I am enjoying it." I set my foot against the wall and crossed my arms, feeling my body relax against the cold stone, "I'm hanging with my best bud and my sweet little niece while listening to music. What more could I ask for?" I don't really have an answer for that myself honestly. My brothers all seem to be having fun, and as long as they're all good I am too. I don't really think I need more than that right now, right?

Casey starred at me for another moment, then looked like he was either gonna say something really smart or really stupid? But Marie started to cry before he could. "Oh, no worries, Sweetheart." Casey rocked Marie in his arms, and quickly grabbed the diaper bag from where he set it on the floor, "I'm gonna go make Marie's bottle real fast."

"Need any help?"

"Nah, I think I'll manage! B.R.B!" Casey walked off towards the kitchen.

"Dad life really does suite him." I smiled at my best friend again and then turned my attention back to my other friends and family.

Leonardo and Usagi were holding each other like they were slow dancing, but the music was another upbeat pop song. Leo and Usa were dancing like they had choreographed a music video, which knowing those two, I could see them doing in their free time. Raph was twirling Mona and she was dipping him and laughing as his face blushed redder than his mask. Donnie and LH were probably the most impressive looking dancers? The two kept dipping, twirling, and preforming moves I had only ever seen when Michelangelo makes everyone watch 'Dancing With the Stars.'

I glanced past the dance floor. Michelangelo, Mikey and Sydney were all doing hand stands on their skate boards while Casey Junior held a stop watch and cheered for them.

Master Splinter, Short Sensei, Foot Brute, Foot Lieutenant, Piel, Angela and Hueso were all chatting and laughing with each other on the other end of the room.

Honeycutt, Leatherhead, Doctor Chaplin, and the Professor all had their attention on Draxum, Huginn and Muninn while the three were in the middle of telling a story. My money is on either some crazy mutation story or an incident with the lunch room? Maybe a mix of both knowing them?

April was talking with Teen April, Cass, Angel, Joi, and Karai around the juice bar. S.H.E.L.L.D.O.N was making a bunch of different smoothies, and handing them out.

Now where did Don run off to?

I looked around, and spotted my braniac brother talking with Sunita near the lair's exit. Apparently Don and Sunita have been messaging each other off and on since we first met her at 'Run of the Mill,' but she and Don have both stated they're just friends. Don also recently told us about how Sunita, Donnie and Teen April helped him realize he's aroace, and that even if the idea of him finding a partner wasn't completely off the table, he's perfectly fine if he never does, and is incredibly happy either way. Which is all I could ever hope for for all of my bros.

I think that's everyone? The kiddos said the Justice Force, The Daimyo, and a few others on the guest list couldn't make it, but wished my bro's and me a happy birthday, and good luck on the mission.

I'm almost certain that's everyone, but I still feel like I'm missing-

"Howdy, Friend!"

"What the Shell?!" I jolted back as Todd popped up next to me.

"Oh, sorry!" Todd looked up at me worriedly.

"No worries, Todd." I held my hand to my chest. How the shell did he sneak up on me like that?

"Oh good! Hey, would you care for some lemonade? I made an extra special batch for your party! It's super duper sweet and chocked full of love and sunshine!"

Todd handed me a glass off the tray he was holding, and I took it.

"Thanks, Todd."

"Any time, Friend!" Todd smiled wide. He looked back at the party, and then back up at me, "Sooo, why are you standing over here all alone?"

"Oh, I'm not. I'm just waitin for Casey and Marie to get back."

"Oh gotcha! Well while you're waiting, would you maybe like to join the others on the dance floor? Or maybe walk around and strike up a conversation?"

"Eh, I'm fine over here. I'm a.. I'm pretty happy as long as everyone else is enjoying themselves, ya know?"

Todd tilted his head as he looked up at me, "I suppose so? I mean I love when the people I love, which is basically everyone, are happy and having fun, but I enjoy having fun too! For instance, the Puppies and I have started our very own champion fetching team, and it is going just super!"

I smiled, and tried to hold back a laugh, "That sounds really great, and I'm happy for you."

"Well what about you, Todd Scout? You got anything exciting going on? You know besides the whole saving the multiverse and maybe becoming half dragon while meeting other versions of you and your brothers thing?"

I shrugged my shoulders, "No, that uh.. that's a pretty good bit of what's been going on in my neck of the woods. We got the mission. We need to stop Bishop whether it's here or in one of the other universes. We're gonna be meeting new counterparts. And Don, Fearless and I might level up at some point like Mike." I started sipping on the glass of lemonade. "Yeah that about sums it up."

"Wow, that sounds like quite a lot on your shoulders, Friend?"

I looked down at my glass, and stirred the straw around, "Yeah. But it's not like my Bro's and I haven't had to deal with stuff like this before." The multiverse, mystic powers, Bishop. These are all songs my Bro's and I have heard before. "I know we'll get it done though. We always do." But now there's more of us to worry about, and that number is about to get a whole lot bigger.

"You guys do have some 5 star Can Do attitudes, that's for sure!" Todd looked back towards the dance floor and smiled, "And now you got the younger turtles with you this time around too. I've seen first hand how impressive those four can be, but I'm sure that's nothing you don't already know. And you eight sure do make one heck of a team."

My chest started to feel heavy, and I realized my hand had tightened around the glass. "Yeah." I looked out at my brothers and our counterparts. Raph, Leo, Donnie, and Mikey are all powerful ninja, and I'd trust them with my life, but.. they're still just kids. Even Raph, who's now an adult, and also over a foot taller than me! He's still my little brother, and I just want to protect him. I want to protect all of them, and everyone in this room, and everyone else I know and care about, and.. And what if I can't-

"Hey?" Todd tapped my arm, and I looked back down at him, "Is there anything you need to talk about, Friend? You know the Todd Scout's 5th rule of survival is, 'always have a buddy looking out for you!' Which doesn't just apply to bear traps and poison oak by the way."

I managed a small smiled, and sighed. "Thanks, Scout Master, but.. I think I'm good." I took a few breaths, and tried to clear my head. I put all my worries to the side, and tried to just focus on the now.

Todd didn't look too convinced, but from what little I knew about the cappy barra, he didn't typically pry. "Oki doki, but will you humor me with a Todd Scout's promise?"

I hesitated and then shrugged my shoulders, "Sure."

"Actually make that two promises."

I raised an eye at the mutant, "Alright?"

"Cool beans! Ok first, If you do end up needing to talk to someone, even if it's just about something small, that you will do so."

I hesitated again, but then shook my head in agreement.

"Perfect! And second, I want you to take at least a few minutes, and enjoy the party!"

I sighed, "Todd, I told you I'm perfectly fine with-"

"Up-bub-buh! You made me a Todd Scout promise! And I don't want to have to use this!" Todd grabbed a glass of lemonade off his tray and narrowed his eyes at me. Is he threatening me.. with lemonade? Lemonade I'm just now noticing has heart shaped lemons? How the shell do heart shaped lemons exist?

I sighed and pinched the bridge between my eyes, "Alright, fine." I started sipping on my lemonade again. I guess I can see if I was right about what kind of story Draxum and the Gargoyles are telling? Or maybe try and beat my hand stand record with the Mikey's and Sydney?

"Yay! Glad to here it, Friend! Especially since I overheard your brother talking about a girl showing up to meet you!"

"Gack!" I chocked halfway through a sip, and spit what I had in my mouth out! "What?!" I started coughing.

"Here you go!" Todd handed me a napkin, and I took it.

"Thanks." I wiped my face and coughed a few more times until I felt my throat was clear. I narrowed my eyes at the cappy barra, "Now what the shell did you just say?" Like seriously, did I hear him right?!

Todd smiled brightly, like he actually looked like he was kinda glowing? "There's a girl who will be arriving to the party, or she's already at the party? Either way, she'll be here to meet you! Oh this is so exciting! I wonder who she is?!" Todd scanned the room, "Is it maybe the really sweet blond gal at the bar, maybe?" Todd pointed at Joi.

"N-no! Joi and I are just friends." I said sternly.

"You sure?" Todd was still pointing towards Joi.

I gently grabbed Todd's arm and moved it back down, "I'm very sure."

Joi and I kinda had a thing for each other during the whole ninja tribunal / saving the world from Tengu Shredder mess, but we quickly decided to just remain friends, and we've been just that ever since. She also recently started seeing someone, so I'm like 110% sure whichever one of my Bro's Todd was referring to definitely wouldn't be planning on trying to set me up with her. And speaking of which!

"Todd, mind telling me which one of my brothers you over heard?" I tried to keep my tone calm, but I'm not too sure I'm being all that successful.

Todd smiled up at me, and silently blinked his eyes a few times, "Oh! I think I see some more friends in need of lemonade! Have fun, Todd Scout!" Todd started sprinting towards the dance floor!

"Todd!" Oh like shell he's getting away that easily! I set my glass on a near by table and started walking. I kept to the side to stay out of the way of all the dancing, and tried to keep Todd in my sight. I'm going to find out which one of my seven brothers he overheard, and then I'm gonna.. I'm.. well I'll cross that bridge when I get to it! Like seriously! At a time like this, with everything else going on! Which one of those knuckleheads thought now would be a good time to-

"Woah!"

Ah shell! I bumped right into someone while trying to keep an eye on Todd, "S-sorry! I-" I looked around for Todd but he disappeared!?

"It's fine, no worries."

I turned my head to apologize again, but quickly realized.. I have no clue who the shell this is?

I looked her up and down. She appeared to be a type of fox, but with white fur, and purple around her gold eyes. I don't think she's a mutant? If I had to guess I'm pretty sure she's a yokai? But I've been wrong before. "Uh, sorry again."

"Hey accidents happen, and no damage done." She smiled at me, and leaned back against the wall. I kept trying to remember if I had met her before, and had just forgotten? She wore a pink shirt with 'New York' on the front, a leather jacket with a couple cool looking patches, and black pants with the knees ripped out.

I tried to remember if maybe I had seen her at 'Run of the Mill' or maybe one of the other mystical places the Kiddos had brought us to? But my memory is still coming up empty? I sighed in defeat. "Uh, sorry, but I don't think we've met? I'm-"

"Raphael Splinterson." She answered with a smirk, "Or Older Raph, Short Raph, Raphie, plus a few other quirky nicknames that Neon Leon likes to call you and Big Raph like, Raffy Taffy and Raphadoodle, right?" She laughed, and I tried not to glare at her. "Oh don't give me that look! Scowling doesn't really suite you."

"Wait till you get to know me better."

"Is that an offer or a challenge?" She smirked at me again, and I felt my face start to heat up for some reason?

I looked away from her, but then she put her gloved hand out towards me, "I'm Alopex by the way."

I stared at her hand for a second, and then it finally registered that she wanted me to shake it.

I grabbed her hand, "Nice to meet you."

"You too." She shook my hand, and I noticed the gold nail polish and flame designs on her claws.

I let go and crossed my arms. "So, you're friends with Leo?" Good to know my memory is still pretty decent. So note to self, ask Leo why the shell he's telling people I don't know about all those freaking nicknames!?

Alopex gave me a confused look, "Nope. Who's that? I just heard the music from up top and decided to crash the party."

"But you just.. " I narrowed my eyes at her. Is she messing with me? I seriously can't tell if she's joking or not?

She started laughing again, and held her arms over her stomach, "Dude, I'm just messing with you! I've known Sunita since we were in the same yokai day care, and I'm in a small discord group with her, Leo, Scary Donnie, not so scary Don, April, Cass, and Leatherhead. Not the guy alligator, the chick alligator twirling on the dance floor like she's on TV, but if guy LH wants to join too I'm totally for it! Dude seems like a riot!"

"Oh? Yeah. Don's mentioned discord before. I don't really use computers, so I don't really know what Discord actually is?" I admitted. I don't do computers, Don does computers. And Mike now too I guess? But anything more than ordering a pizza or renting a movie to stream is very much out of my comfort zone, and I don't plan on changing that.

"Hey, no worries. The majority of that particular server is just a ton of science talk and sudoku. Not really my thing, but I do a few posts now and again when I feel like showing off my bike. The purple duo are pretty knowledgeable about engines and stuff, and have really helped me out."

"Your bike?"

"Yeah, wanna see?" Alopex reached into her jacket pocket, and pulled out a silver cased phone. After she tapped on it a few times, she handed the device to me and I hesitantly took it.

She pressed the play button for me, and a video of a black and silver bike started playing with the song 'Shut up and Drive' in the background.

The bike was definitely impressive to say the least. The design looked like a Cafe Racer, but the tires seemed sturdier, and the whole exterior looked like it had been customized in extensive detail. I'm pretty sure the lace and scratch designs down the sides were all hand painted?

"Built her myself." Alopex took the phone back once the video ended.

"You built that whole thing yourself?"

"Piece by piece since I was 15."

"That's seriously impressive. Don's been building stuff for years too. I've learned a few things, and I can repair my own bike pretty easy, but I definitely don't have the patience for a project like that."

"I bet you could if you tried." She put her hands in her coat pockets and smiled confidently, "You know? I'm about halfway done fixing up this vintage cruiser I bought from an old buddy of mine. Maybe when you and all your brothers get back from the Ninja Turtle version of Spiderverse, you might wanna give me a hand with it?"

"Vintage? As in?"

"Original line."

I smiled wide and held out my hand to her again, "You're on."

She grabbed my hand with an almost sly looking smirk, "It's a date!"

"Wait, What?" My mouth dropped, and she let go of my hand with a small giggle. Why does my face feel warm again!?

"Get my contacts from one of your brothers or sister, and I'll see you when you get back. I'm gonna be having my 21st soon too, so maybe we can get a drink also?"

"Uh... yeah." I literally can't get more words than that out of my mouth right now?1

She smirked at me again, and side stepped away from the wall. "I gotta get going, but good luck, and happy birthday."

"You too."

She shook her head as she smiled and turned to start walking towards the exit to the lair. She stopped for a moment, and waived goodbye to Sunita and Don, who were still standing with each other by the door.

Once Alopex was gone, Sunita looked strait at me with a wide smirk, and winked.

My eyes widened, and I felt.. I don't know! Confusion maybe?! Is Alopex the girl Todd was referring too? And was Sunita the one who asked her here?1 I thought one of my brothers had something to do with.. whatever the shell that was?! What exactly was that?! Did Sunita plan that with one of my brothers?! And exactly which one of my brothers was it?! And why does my face feel like it's burning?!

Don turned his head, and smiled at me almost.. victoriously?! No- but- Wait..

"Raph, Hermano? Are you ok?" Leo walked over and stood beside me where Alopex just was. "I can't tell where your mask ends and that deep red on your cheeks begins?"

"Uh...Yeah! Why wouldn't I be? And what red?!" I grabbed the soda from Leo's hand and started sipping on it. "Maybe the lair's air conditioning is off or something? I don't know." I mumbled between sips.

"Yeah, ok Raphala, and while we're pondering, maybe you can also tell me why you're holding your hand out like that?" Leo pointed at me, and I quickly realized I had never put my hand down after Alopex shook it?!

I nearly choked on the drink, again! And handed it back to Leo before crossing my arms, "Isn't it about time for us to go?!"

Leo looked at me curiously, and then smiled kinda devil like. I wanna smack him, why do I want to smack him? Maybe I can have Tall Me hit him with a chankla again? Maybe I can hit him with a chankla again!? Or- ah whatever! At least my face doesn't feel warm anymore!

Leo put the soda can on the floor next to the wall, and put his hands to his mouth, "Hey everyone! Our one hour is almost up! Let's go!"

"You don't have to be that blunt." I chastised.

"Blunt is my new middle name." Leo smirked again, and flicked his mask tails back.

"Uh huh, what's the definition of the word?"

Leo pursed his lips, and starred blankly, ".. Touché Raphadil." Leo put his hands back to his mouth, "Ok, let's start getting ready to switch out of Party Mode, and switch into Saving the Turtleverse Mode! Please and Thank you!" Leo looked at me with a wide grin, "Better?"

I rolled my eyes at my neon colored little brother.

The music didn't stop, but it was turned down quite a bit, and the lights switched back to their normal settings.

Sunita walked up to me, looking like she was going to scream, "So, did you and Alopex have a nice chat?" She had a wide smile, and I'm kinda worried she might explode? I know for a fact after seeing her Dad's act that she could do that very easily!

I grit my teeth, but then sighed. I actually did have a nice time talking with Alopex, and even if I still think we have way more important things to worry about right now!.. I guess it was nice to just.. enjoy the moment. "She was really nice, and uh.. We're gonna hang out after my brothers and I get back."

Sunita put her hands over her mouth and started screaming.

I smiled at Sunita, and looked around for Donatello? Hey wait, "Sunita, did Don know about Alopex being here?"

"I'm not saying a word." She said as she stepped backwards with her hands behind her back. She was practically beaming from the wide smile on her face and the small giggles she was failing to control.

I turned back to Leo, but he was on the other side of the room with Usa. I turned my attention back to Sunita, and now she's talking with Mikey and Sydney.

I sighed, and looked around the room. I quickly spotted Casey with April. April was now holding Marie, and Casey had his arm wrapped around his wife's shoulder. The three of them were in the same spot Casey and I were standing at earlier.

I started walking towards the couple.

"Raph, hey sorry if I kept you waiting? I guess I lost track of time?" Casey looked at me guilty, but he didn't have a single reason to be.

"Don't worry about it." I stepped towards April and Marie, and ran my thumb over Marie's little cheek. The baby girl smiled while giving a little laugh, "You got a pretty good excuse now."

Marie wrapped her little hand around my thumb, and I instantly smiled at my sweet little niece.

Casey smiled at me, "So did you end up having some fun after all?"

I felt my face start to heat up again, but I took a deep breath and kept my composure, "Uh yeah, sorta."

"That's good. I saw that girl you were talking to. She a new friend?" April asked.

"A girl?" Casey smiled excitedly, "Raph, you didn't tell me you were seeing a girl!"

"I'm not" I said bluntly. "And, no she's not a friend." For some reason I don't like my answers?

Casey and April looked at one another, and then at me.

I looked away, and rubbed the back of my head, "Well she isn't a friend yet. I literally just met her, and we're gonna hang out sometime after the multiverse mission." I admitted.

"Oh? So hang out as in a date?" Casey asked.

"Casey!" April chastised.

"Hang out as in hang out." I answered, feeling a bit of excitement at the thought of getting to know the fox yokai better, but I still wanna try to focus on the mission above all for now.

Casey put an arm around my shoulder, "Oh? So I guess this means you were able to take enjoyment from the present, while also gaining something to look forward to in the future?" Was Casey trying to sound like Master Splinter?

"Casey, since when did you start sounding like a fortune cookie?" April laughed, and I couldn't help chuckling a bit with her.

"Hey, I'm trying to sound like a wise elder, thank you." Casey smiled confidently. "And BTW, I've read some pretty wise fortune cookies in my day, Babe."

I tried not to laugh at my best bud's words, but I couldn't help feeling really happy all of a sudden, and also a bit sad.

I think I'm starting to feel sorta sentimental while standing here next to Casey, April and Marie. I guess I'm really going to miss them, and also moments like this while my bro's and I are gone.

I put an arm around my best friend's shoulder and sighed, "Actually, Casey.. I did have fun, and.. I'm really looking forward to us all getting to hang out like we did today once my bros and I get back."

"We are too, Raph." April smiled sweetly. "We love you guys, and can't wait to have you back home safe and sound."

"Yeah.. love you guys too-ack!"

"AW!" Casey wrapped me in a tight bear hug, but I didn't fight it.

"Careful, Casey." Don started laughing while walking towards the four of us. "We gotta leave soon, and I doubt Raph wants to visit our counterparts while having to heal from a sprain or fractures."

"You!" I tried to wiggle out of Casey's hold.

"Me?" Don laughed.

I narrowed my eye at my genius brother, "Don, be honest, did you know about Alopex?"

Don smiled nervously. He looked away for a moment, and then pulled a small piece of paper from the inner part of his wrist band. He handed the paper to April, "I'm gonna go help Donnie finish typing in the final coordinates for the transporter!" Don turned and started running towards Donnie's lab.

"Don! Don! I know where you live!" I shouted.

Casey started laughing while still hugging me, "Uh, so, what's all that about?"

April read the paper, and lightly laughed while smiling excitedly.

"What is it?" I asked.

April held the paper up to my face, "I think Don knew?" The paper had Alopex's name, along with a phone number and email!

"I knew it! Don! Don you get back here! Donatello!" I shouted as I tried to struggle out of Casey's hug, but the knucklehead was still holding me tight while laughing!

"So, do you want this or..?" April raised and eyebrow and held up the paper.

I stopped struggling, and Casey set me down.

I crossed my arms, and looked at the paper. After a moment, I held my hand out, and April gave me the note.

I read over the name and number, and then safely tucked the paper in my wristband.

"So, you're definitely still going on a date with her?" Casey asked.

"Yeah.. Wait!"

"Ha! So it is a date! Raph's got a date! Raph's got a date!" Casey cheered.

I narrowed my eyes at my best friend, and felt a large smile creep on my face as I had a sudden realization, "Case, you realize you're not holding Marie anymore, right?" I punched my fist into my hand.

Casey blinked a few times, and then quickly turned around! "Ah! April let me hold Marie again-Ack!"

I tackled Casey to the ground and put him in a head lock!

"Ack! Raph it was just a joke!" Casey yelled.

"Uh, hey, what's up with Older Raph and Other Me?" Junior asked April as he slowly walked towards us.

"Oh. they're just-"

"I'm keeping a scouts promise!" I got a few laughs out just as Casey got out of my hold, and then put me in a head lock right back.

"Uh huh. Okay then." Junior gave a small laugh, and then April let him hold Marie.

I pulled out of Casey's hold, and managed throw him over my shoulder! Casey landed on his back and we both started laughing!

I helped Casey back to his feet, and we fist bumped.

I noticed everyone had started getting quieter, especially compared to earlier, and were all standing around idly and talking quietly.

I guess this is it.

I looked around at all my friends, family, my brothers. I'm glad they all got to have fun, and I guess I'm glad I got to as well, but now.. Now I'm going to make sure everyone get's home safe and sound.. and we all get to have more moments like we did today.

Leonardo's POV:

This is it.

I tightened my hand around Usagi's, our fingers intertwined, and the yin yang bracelets we always wear connected together. My boyfriend put his other hand over my chest, and rested his head on my shoulder.

"You and your brothers are going to do great."

I let go of Usagi's hand, and wrapped my arms around him. "I hope so."

"I know so." Usagi smirked and I couldn't help but smile at him.

Usagi put a hand up to my cheek, and I looked into his eyes, feeling my heart ache in my chest when I realized Usagi was trying not to cry. I put my hand to his freckled cheek, and placed my forehead against his.

"I love you." Usagi's tone was just above a whisper. "And I'm going to miss you."

"I love you too, and I promise I'll be back as soon as I can."

"I know you will." Usagi and I stared into each others eyes, and then quickly held each other in a tight embrace. I tried to remember everything about Usagi while he was in my arms. The softness of his white fur, the herbal and floral scent he always smelt like, the steadiness of his heart beat against mine as our chests touched. Everything about him is precious to me, and I'm going to miss him so very much.

"You ready?"

I turned my head back, Leo and Usa walked towards us. Usa was holding onto Leo's arm tightly. Their turtle and rabbit necklaces were visible, and Usa clutched his between his fingers.

"As I'll ever be." I answered honestly. "How about you?"

Leo looked at the ground, and then at Usa. He put a hand to the samurai's freckled cheek, and Usa leaned into the touch.

"As I'll ever be." Leo answered.

"You're going to do great, Champion. You and your brothers, I believe that with all my heart." Usa smiled, and then turned away from Leo while rubbing his eyes with the back of his hand. Leo wrapped his arms around Usa, and the samurai quickly returned the gesture.

"You had both better stay safe, and take care of each other and your brothers." Usagi gave me a stern look, but then smiled.

"What Usagi-San said." Usa smiled sadly, and then tried to regain his composure.

Leo kissed Usa's forehead, and then held his cheek again, "We promise. " He turned to me with a confident smile, "Right, Audaz?"

"Absolutely." I agreed. "I'm going to make sure my brothers and I all return home safe, and.." I looked at Leo's arm, and took a deep breath to try and keep away all the fears that were trying to bubble back up in my head, "We're all going to return home safe and in one piece."

Leo laughed and rolled his eyes. Before the maze I probably wouldn't have dared to make a joke like that, but Leo has told me many times before that humor is his favorite coping tool, and it's really helped both of us through this last week.

Leo smiled and held his right hand out to me, "Shake on it?"

I stared at my counterpart, feeling a mix of hope and protectiveness. I grabbed his hand, "Yeah." I shook Leo's hand once, and then pulled him into a tight hug he didn't hesitate to return.

Usagi and Usa smiled at us. Usa held onto one of his ears, and Usagi put a hand on his younger counterpart's shoulder.

"It's ready!" Donatello walked back into the main room while Donnie followed close behind.

Leo and I let go, and we both grabbed our boyfriend's hands before walking towards the center of the room.

We weren't going to be able to fit everyone here in Donnie's lab, so my brothers and I started to give our final goodbyes to everyone in the living room. There was a lot of hugging, some crying (mainly from Todd), and everyone made it clear how much they cared about all of us, and that they believed we were going to accomplish our mission.

Our Fathers were the last to say goodbye to us.

"My sons." My father, Master Splinter, looked at all eight of us with both love and pride, "The journey you are about to face together is uncertain. You eight have grown close as both a united team and as a family. Now you must take the love and respect you have for each other and share it with the family you have yet to meet."

Splinter, or Lou as some of our friends call him, stepped forward, "Being in a family can be hard. Relying on others can be even harder. It took me many years, and the love of my family to truly understand how important such things can be, and how much they matter in order to survive and thrive as one. You boys are all the embodiment of both our family's love and honor, and my counterpart and I could not be more proud of all of you."

My brothers and I all tried to keep our composure, but that was much easier said than done.

"Thank you, Father, both of you." I said as both Sensei's smiled up at us and bowed their heads.

"I know we're trying to be all serious right now, but-" Raph held out his arms, and wrapped us and our fathers in a large hug, "I think we all need this before we go!"

"Group hug!" Todd yelled.

Everyone crowded together, all laughing through tears, and trying to be strong as we held each other tightly.

FLASH!

A bright light filled the room, and then E.L.L.O started beeping loudly. The little bot was riding on top of S.H.E.L.L.D.O.N, who was also carrying Klunk.

FLASH!

"I swear I'm gonna throw him in a toy box and then throw the toy box in the Hudson!" Raphael yelled.

"You do that, and I assure you there will be vengeance that follows." Donnie's purple marks started to glow. Donnie is very protective of the little robot he created in our universe, even though we've all seen just how well E.L.L.O can take care of himself.

"I am in agreement with your brothers, Raphael." Splinter added sternly.

Raphael sighed, "Fine, fine, the wind up toy is safe for now."

"And so are you." Donnie smirked as his markings stopped glowing.

We all laughed, and then let go of one another.

"Ok everyone, I'm pretty sure we've gone well passed the one hour mark, and the sooner we go the sooner we can get back." Leo looked at me with a confident smile.

"What Leo said." I put an arm around my counterpart's shoulders.

Everyone nodded their heads in agreement.

My brothers and I all walked back into Donnie's lab. Our bags were still on the floor where we left them, and there were now four extras stacked next to them.

We all grabbed either a suitcase or threw a duffle bag over our shoulders.

Don and Donnie turned on the transporter.

"Did we decide on an exact route, or are we just going to leave it up to fate?" Mikey asked.

"Audible scoff." Donnie declared, "My Fellow Tello and I have already set the coordinates and time frames for each of our travels."

Donnie grabbed a clipboard, and started flipping through pages, "Doing this many trips, while also taking into account of the Caseys and Aprils traveling back and forth between Universes 03 and 18, plus the all too real possibility of Bishop and the E.P.F doing their own travels, could not only overheat the transporters, but cause damage to the fabric of the multiverse itself."

"Oh, is that all?" Raphael asked sarcastically.

"Ideally, I wish we had time to help the other Donatello's make transporters of their own, but Donnie and I uploaded files with the Universal Transporter's blueprints to the new Shell-Cells that we will be giving to the other turtles." Don picked up what looked like a newly designed shell-cell, but with brighter and newer looking parts. "The devises have also been encrypted with a new Genius Built code Donnie and I designed to make quadruple sure Bishop won't be able to access any of our files or tech again."

Donnie flipped through the pages of his clipboard again, "Back to Mikey's original question, we were originally going to travel back here after each trip, but that would waste both time, and as stated, be far too risky to the multiverse. So, Don and I have calculated for the transporters to open quick pocket portals in the same place they bring us too."

"That's incredible!" Mikey cheered.

"Thank you! You have no idea just how much, time, energy and coffee went into being able to make such profound calculations in only a matter of days, and in a way that won't cause any of us possible damage with each trip." Donnie grit his teeth, and his eye twitched slightly.

"Yes, what he said." Don put a hand on Donnie's battle shell. "Now in regards to the pocket portal's time frames, we might have to look for our counterparts, and there's always the possibility of Bishop making an appearance as well? So the pocket portals will open in the exact same place twice. Once to bring us there, and again exactly 24 hours later to take us to the next universe we've precalculated. We just can't miss it, or else it'll have to be recalibrated again, which could take a few days."

"Okaaay, so find other turtles, and don't be late returning to the portals! Oh, that almost rhymes!" Mikey answered with a wide smile.

"Precisely." Don and Donnie said in unison.

"So what number are we going to first?" Raph asked.

"87." Donnie answered.

"Why 87?" I asked. "Isn't 07 the closest?"

"We're fairly certain 87 is our shorter counterpart's world." Don answered.

"Oh great. So we're starting this whole thing off in the mutant banana universe?" Raphael crossed his arms, and already looked annoyed.

"Well yes, but 87's Donatello is the only other turtle, that we know of, who is also capable of creating the means to universal travel. At least to some degree. Stopping there first might be useful for our mission?" Donatello explained. "Plus there's uh..."

"Plus, It'd be nice to see the little dudes, and maybe you know, apologize for how we treated them before?" Michelangelo raised an eye at Raphael.

"Yeah, that." Don answered with a nervous smile. My brothers and I had discussed wanting to apologize to our shorter counterparts for how we had treated them before, and Don especially seemed eager to do so with 87's Donatello.

"I suppose we had to pick someplace to start the trip, and 87 is as good a place to start as any other, maybe even better?"

"Yeah, whatever." Raphael grumbled. Raphael agreed that we needed to apologize too, but I know he's not looking forward to having to admit what a jerk he had been to our counterparts, none of us are.

"Well it looks like you two have everything planned as perfectly as we could have hoped for. Great job both of you." I smiled at the purple duo.

"Ah, recognition and approval from a respectable adult never get's old!" Donnie smiled happily and clasped his hands together.

I patted Donnie's shell, and turned to the transporter, "Alright then, we should go now-"

"Hold on!" April ran into the room holding Mayhem in her arms.

"Mayhem! Come here little buddy!" Raph held his hands out to the small dog like yokai, but Mayhem just looked at Raph uninterestingly.

Raph let out a disappointed sigh, and Raphael and Mikey patted his shoulder and arm.

"At times like this, I'm glad Klunk still likes me." Raph grumbled. Klunk loves everyone honestly, but he seemed to really like Raph almost as much as Michelangelo.

"Now Raph, no pouting. Mayhem here brought a last minute gift for you guys!" April held up a small gold colored box, and I recognized the image on the top to be similar to the Council of Heads logo that was on merchandise in the Hidden City.

"That's very sweet, but maybe it can wait until we get back?" Donatello asked.

"Actually, this is for you guys to take with you." April handed Donatello the box, "It's from the Counsel of Heads in the Hidden City. Mayhem helped me put in a special request to them, and we managed to get these babies on loan for you guys!"

Donatello looked at the box questioningly, and then slowly opened it. His eyes widened in complete surprise, "April, are these what I think they are?"

The rest of our brothers and I crowded around Don, and looked inside the box.

"They sure are!" April held Mayhem and almost jumped with excitement.

Inside the box were 8 green gems, similar to Sunita's and Sydney's, and what my brothers and I understood to be-

"Cloaking broaches?!" The younger turtles all asked at once.

"Yup!" April picked one of the gems up from the box, "I know Don and Donnie were planning to try and conduct some sciencey stuff with cloaking broaches at some point, but I thought you guys might could use some disguises while on your travels?"

"That's amazing, but we're not even sure if they work on us, April?" Raph stared at the box worriedly. "Those broches can make yokai look human, and make mutated humans look like their old selves again, but we have no clue what they could do to us? Or what our mutations could do to them?

"Raph's got a point." Leo agreed.

Sydney and Sunita had offered to let my brothers and me try out their broaches, but none of us wanted to take the chance of accidently damaging the gems. Especially with no 'data' on how they would work on the eight of us? Don and Donnie planned to try and obtain one at some point that wasn't in current use, and then we'd hopefully get some answers about the gems then?

"I know, but if they do work, you guys can blend in amongst humans if you need to." April smiled sweetly.

"I guess it doesn't hurt to take them just in case?" Donnie pressed a button on his wrist communicator, and a small compartment of his battle shell opened, "Plus, I do love experimenting while on road trips."

Donatello put the box in the shell compartment, and it closed.

Mikey hugged April tightly, "Thanks for thinking of us, April!"

April hugged Mikey back, "Of course! I love you guys, and I really hope they do work, and you know, not just explode or turn you guys into regular turtles with gems on your backs."

"Wait, that's a possibility!?" Mikey yelled.

"Scientifically speaking, that actually is the main possibility Don and I hypothesized the last time we were discussing the cloaking broaches." Donnie confirmed. "Since the broaches' effects on mutants seem to cause them to temporarily look as they once did pre-mutation, the only logical conclusion serves to be that we, originally ordinary turtles, would just end up looking like.. ordinary turtles."

"That, uh, might be cool? But Also kinda meta in a weird way?" Raph tapped his fingers together nervously.

Leo smirked, and leaned on Raph's arm, "Which is why we're glad you volunteered to be the first to try them out, Big Brother."

Raph gulped, but managed a small nervous smile, "Yay?"

"That's the spirit!" Leo Cheered, "Now, Vamonos Hermanos!"

"Good luck, Guys!" April waived excitedly, and Mayhem used his powers to teleport himself and her out of the room.

Donatello and Donnie finished the final setups for the Transporter, and it whirled and glowed brighter.

We all stood Infront of the purple portal, taking a few deep breaths.

"You guys ready?" I looked at all my brothers.

Leo was the first to nod his head, and soon everyone followed.

Mikey and Michelangelo wanted to walk through first, then Raph and Raphael followed right after. Next was Don and Donnie, and finally Leo and me.

Leo turned to me and smiled. "Let's do this." He turned to the portal, "Hot Soup!" He yelled before stepping through.

I laughed, and then turned back to look around. I took a final breath, and then turned to the portal, "Be home soon." I stepped forward, and took the first step on our latest journey.

Universe 87:

There was a bright purple color covering my vision as I stepped in behind my brothers. It took my vision a second to clear, and when it did I saw four very familiar turtles all starring at us wide eyed and smiling excitedly.

"Dudes, far out!" 87's Michelangelo cheered. "The whole gangs here, and they brought new versions of us too!"

The portal soon closed behind me. Well I guess there's no turning back now!

Chapter Text

Universe 87: Third Person POV:

The Teenage Mutant Ninja turtles, students of Hamato Yoshi AKA Master Splinter, and defenders of New York City, were currently in the middle of a fight between their nemeses, the Shredder and Krang.

The turtles had followed Shredder, Bebop and Rocksteady into an abandoned building. Unbeknownst to the four heros, the building was filled with foot-bots ready to attack.

The turtles were currently fighting hard and managing to defeat the small robotic army with ease, but the Shredder still felt confident in his plan.

Shredder and Krang retreated into a back room as the turtles continued to fight.

87 Leonardo's/Blue's POV:

"Let's go guys! Turtle power!" I brought my blade down onto the head of one of the robots, and it quickly blew up into small pieces! I looked back at my team, and they were all successfully putting large dent's in Shredder's lame attempt at a sneak attack!

"Cowabunga!" Michelangelo yelled as he kicked a foot-bot's head off, and smashed another one in half with his nunchaku.

"I'm starting to think Old Shred-Head is losing his touch! This is almost too easy!" Raphael pulled off one of the foot-bot's heads and bowled it into half a dozen bots running towards him! "Strrrr-ike!"

"Now don't get cocky, Raphael!" Donatello stabbed the end of his bo-staff through the chest of a bot, "We still gotta stop Shredder and Krang from… whatever it is they're doing this week?"

Michelangelo backflipped behind me and we stood shell to shell, "Chillax, Donatello! This is looking like it's gonna be another normal, regular, nothing out of the ordinary fight like always-"

VWOOSH!

"Ah, actually I'm retracting my previous statement." Michelangelo put a hand on my shoulder, and we both quickly backed away.

My team and I shielded our eyes and stepped back as a large bright swirling purple circle started opening right in the middle of the room!

"Now who changed the plotline?" Raphael said sarcastically and pointed his sai towards the.. not sure exactly what the shell that is?

"I don't know, but this is definitely out of the ordinary, even for us!" Donatello pulled out his Turtlecom and started tapping on the buttons.

"And that's saying something!" Michelangelo joked, but still tried to remain serious.

"Well whatever it is, we're not going to let any harm come to New York because of it!" I held out my katana to the swirling purple whatever it was, and my team stood close by me.

"If my readings are right, It's a portal of some kind?" Donatello concluded.

The remaining foot bots all started to retreat!

The 'portal' started to flash brightly, and grew bigger!

"Eh, so what's our chances of this being a good thing?" Michelangelo asked hopefully.

Raphael shrugged, "With our luck? I wouldn't bet your life savings on it."

What's that weird buzzing sound? Is it coming from the portal? And if it is, it's probably not the only thing.

"Get ready gang!" I narrowed my eyes and tightened my stance. My fellow turtles and I had seen and fought stuff from strange out of nowhere portals plenty of times! So whatever this is I'm sure we can handle it!

I noticed a small silhouette starting to appear in the center, and I raised my katana above my head!

"AAAH!" A brightly colored turtle in an orange mask stumbled out of the portal, almost tripping, but barely managed not to! He stared at my team and I with wide eyes. He blinked a few times, and then smiled excitedly, "Omigosh!"

Raphael smacked his forehead, "Well I guess we're doing another crossover?"

The colorful turtle stared at my team and me with noticeable stars in his eyes!

"I think you might be right, Raphael?" It wouldn't be the first time my team and I have met with other variants of ourselves, and if past experience is worth any knowledge, I'm fairly certain the orange mask and nunchaku this new turtle has are clear indicators that he's a Michelangelo.

The new turtle took a step closer, but then another turtle, I think? Stumbled out of the portal. He was also wearing an orange mask, and almost knocked down his companion. Are they both Michelangelo's?

"Oh dang, sorry, Little Me?" The taller guest apologized, and patted the first turtle's head. Wait, the taller turtle's voice sounds kinda familiar? Also does he have a tail?!

"No worries, and look! We already found them!" The brightly colored turtle pointed at me and my team.

The taller turtle blinked his eyes at us for a moment, and then smiled awkwardly while waiving a clawed hand.

The portal started to lighten up again.

Another turtle stepped through and I had to tilt my head up to get a good look at him! The newest turtle was almost 3 times the height of me and my team, but if I'm going by the red bandana and sai, then I'm also fairly certain he's a Raphael! A Raphael who obviously drank a lot of milk growing up!

The portal lit up again.

"Youch!"

Whoever walked in behind the new Raphael collided into his very sharp looking shell! Ouch!

"Ah geeze! I forgot about your spikes!"

Holy chalupa, I'd recognized the grouchy voice mixed with a Brooklyn accent in any universe!

Raphael from my team's first multiverse journey stepped aside from his taller counterpart while rubbing his face.

"Yo, It's Cranky Raphael." Michelangelo whispered to me while smiling widely.

And if that's Cranky Raphael, then the Michelangelo with the tail must be the one we met in that first universe as well!

"Oh man, sorry!" The taller turtle rubbed the back of his head, and looked down at Cranky Raphael worriedly. "Are you ok? I didn't skewer you, did I?"

"Nah, I'm fine. Don't worry." Cranky Raphael patted the taller Raphael's shoulder, "But next time I'm walking ahead." Huh, it's nice to see he's not as grumpy as I remember.

"Dudes, this is totally tubular! Are there any more turtles coming? We're still missing a couple Blue Leaders and Dudes that do machines!?" Michelangelo asked excitedly.

Before our new guests could answer, the portal lightened up again, and this time two turtles in purple masks stumbled out at once. One of them was no doubt the first Donatello we encountered, and the newer Donatello next to him had on silver goggles and I think a metal cover on his shell? I hope he's alright?

"Holy banana pancakes! We're geniuses!" The Metallic Donatello cheered. Oh geeze, I can already tell keeping track of all these turtles by name is going to start getting confusing!

"Mr. Wizard?!" Donatello put his hands to his head, "What the heck are you doing here?" My teammate walked over to his counterparts.

"AH! I can't believe it! Another fellow genius, and in record time!" The Metallic Donatello looked like he was going to scream, but then quickly side eyed the counterpart he traveled with, "And why did he call you a wizard? You're not keeping any mystical secrets from me are you, Don? Because rule number 656 of our official Fellow Tello partnership that I had you triple read before signing clearly states that knowledge involving all forms of magic, mystics, hexes, and curses are to be shared in our Fellow Tello group chat!?"

"I remember, vividly." Wizard Donatello suddenly looked very exhausted, "And I assure you I am not a wizard. I'll explain the nickname later." Wizard Donatello, I will also work shop names later, waved nervously at our Donatello. "It's nice to see you again by the way."

"Likewise!" Donatello sounded overjoyed to see his counterpart again, "And it's nice to meet you as well." Donatello addressed his other metallic counterpart, who looked incredibly eager as he clutched his hands together and looked my teammate up and down.

I guess that just leaves-

The portal glowed again, and two more turtles, both in blue masks, walked out. The portal quickly vanished behind them the second they were both out of it.

"Dudes, far out!" Michelangelo cheered. "The whole gang’s here, and they brought new versions of us too!"

The eight new arrivals looked at my team and I, a mix of relief, amusement, and shock on all their faces.

"Oh wow! Hi there.. Other Us'?" The other Leonardo, who has neon colored stripes on his limbs and face, smiled kindly and waved at us. He seemed very.. different? Especially compared to all the other Leonardo's I've met, but there's something about him I already like?

I loosened my stance, and managed a small smile.

BAM!

The door the Shredder and Krang had disappeared through earlier was kicked back open by Shredder himself. He and Krang walked back out holding a large ray gun pointed in our direction.

"At last! I will finally be rid of you blasted T-Turtles?!" Shredder looked at our counterparts, "And turtles, and more turtles?!"

"Uh.. hi?" Brightly Colored Michelangelo smiled wide and waived at our enemies.

"Oh no, not again!" Krang groaned and put a tentacle on his forehead, "I thought we were done with the other universes, and especially their turtles!?"

"Not sure who you guys are, but it's nice to meet you!" Colorful Michelangelo seems very optimistic? Again I think I'm gonna like these guys.

"Mikey, they have a death ray." Metallic Donatello chastised.

Colorful Michelangelo-"You don't know that."

Metallic Donatello- "You think 'I' don't know what a death ray looks like?"

Neon Leonardo- "Donnie has a point there."

Other Leonardo- "Hey guys, maybe we can save this dispute for later?"

Neon Leonardo- "Other Me also has a point."

Oh so Neon Leonardo calls our counterpart Other Leonardo too, maybe I'm getting somewhere with these nicknames after all?

I walked up to my counterparts, "One sec guys." I turned to Shredder and Krang and pointed my katana at them, "Shredder, your evil plan won't-"

Shredder and Krang dropped the machine, causing it to smash into pieces on the floor, and held up their hands/ tentacles.

"Yeah no, we're out." Shredder said in a monotone voice, "I'm not dealing with this again! Not this week, or the next! Nope!" Shredder turned around and started walking out of the room. "Bebop! Rocksteady! Bring the drill around and let's go home!"

Bebop and Rocksteady poked their heads out of the door, "You got it, Boss!" They said in unison before disappearing.

"You turtles call us when there's only four of you to destroy again!" Krang followed Shredder out of the room. "Uhg, Saki I need to pick up some aspirin before we leave town! I feel a headache coming on already!" He grumbled as his large robotic suite walked out the door and slammed it shut behind him.

"Hold on! Was that seriously 87's Shredder?" Colorful Michelangelo tilted his head and put his hands on his hips, "How is that fair!?"

"Tell me about it." Taller Michelangelo grumbled.

Neon Leonardo- "So.. Should we go after them or...?"

"Nah, this new plot seems way more fun." Raphael pointed to our counterparts. "And speaking of which, what brings you guys back to our neck of the multiverse?" Raphael flipped his sai between his fingers.

"Turtleverse." Other Michelangelo said in a 'matter of factly' tone. I just now noticed that his teeth are way sharper than I remembered, and seriously since when does he have a tail?!

"Ha, Radical! Also, what's with the mondo cool new look, Dude?" Michelangelo pointed to his taller counterpart, "And did you always have a tail?" Oh thank goodness I didn't have to ask, but still, how?! Turtles don't just grow tails randomly, do they?!

"No, and I owe my new look to this awesome new thing called, Dragon Ninpo, which I'd be more than happy to tell you all about! I'm kinda the first turtle ever to get it!" Other Michelangelo smiled proudly.

"But First!" Colorful Michelangelo squealed in excitement and ran up to hug our Michelangelo. "It's so nice to meet you guys! Ohmigosh I can't believe we have new brothers!" There was a slight cracking sound, and Michelangelo looked like all the breath was suddenly squeezed out of him!

"Woah! You are like.. mega strong.. Little Dude!" Michelangelo managed to choke out. "Need air! Or water! Whichever is more convenient story wise."

Brightly colored Michelangelo quickly put my teammate down, "I am so sorry! I forget my own strength sometimes! My bad!"

Michelangelo took in a deep breath, and gave the panicked looking turtle a thumbs up, "Don't sweat it, Little Dude. Just give a turtle some warning next time."

"Will do!" Colorful Michelangelo smiled nervously and tapped his fingers together.

The remaining pieces of the destroyed foot-bots started to light up. I stabbed the end of my katana into one of the robot heads and it instantly blew up, "Maybe we should head back to the lair, and then you guys can tell us what brings you here?"

"Sounds like a plan." Both of my counterparts agreed.

"Maybe we can stop for some pizza on the way?" Michelangelo asked.

Cranky Raphael- "You guys haven't changed a bit."

"I wouldn't say we're exactly the same as before, but a turtle's love of pizza could never diminish." Michelangelo answered.

"Oh we are going to get along great, Mi Hermano." Neon Leonardo smiled brightly as he walked backwards towards the exit.

"I agree."

The 12 of us headed back to the lair. Our counterparts didn't say much during the majority of the trip. They all mostly just looked around in awe at our city.

After a quick stop at the pizzeria, we all jumped across the buildings until we got to the alleyway closest to the lair, and jumped down into the sewer tunnel.

"This is all so fascinating." Metallic Donatello hadn't stopped typing on a silver colored gauntlet on his wrist the whole way here.

"Yeah! It's like home but not!" Colorful Michelangelo smiled wide as he road atop Taller Raphael's shoulder.

"I like these newer guys. So far they're a lot more optimistic than the last set of turtles we met, and the ones before them too!" Raphael smirked and nudged Cranky Raphael's arm. Ok, note to self, we need to establish better nicknames for everyone. I'm doing fine in my own thoughts, but I don't think I'm gonna get away with calling the other Raphael 'cranky' outload? Probably.

Other Leonardo-"Yeah, I suppose the Prime Turtles were a bit.. Intense at first."

Donatello- "No debates there, but I believe Raphael was referring to the latest set of turtle variants we've encountered since our first multi-universal trip with you four."

"Wait, what?!" Other Leonardo stopped mid step and looked at my genius teammate in surprise. "You guys have met other turtles besides us and the Primes?"

"You are correct." Donatello answered proudly. "I ended up making another portal gun, minus the flashlight this time, and we met up with another mutant ninja turtle team a few times. It was a real blast, but I'm not much of a fan of the 3D look we have when we're over there." Donatello smiled wide as he spoke, and the other 8 turtles stared at him in complete shock.

"Great pizza though. And those turtles seriously know how to kick butt!" Michelangelo playfully spun his nunchaku as we walked. He also managed to balance 10 large pizzas in his other hand.

"So just to be clear, you guys went to another universe, besides ours and Turtle Prime?" Wizard Donatello looked at us wide eyed. "And you did so by using a device you created on your own, and without any sort of issues?"

"Oh yeah, it was pretty easy actually." Donatello boasted a bit. "Took a few days to make the device, but it'll get you across the multiverse in a jiffy."

"Unbelievable." Wizard Donatello shook his head.

"Unbelievably incredible! The quantum physics, the mechanics, the colossal amount of data I can acquire from these counterparts alone!" Metallic Donatello was practically squealing with glee as he continued to press buttons on his wrist. "I am loving that we chose this location first! Excited Bluster times one thousand!"

"Dudes, I am loving the vibes from this kid!" Michelangelo tried to hug Metallic Donatello, but a long metal claw popped out of the back of his shell and grabbed Michelangelo's hand! How he didn't drop the pizzas was a miracle, but why and how with that claw?!

"Please reframe from physical contact until a more familial bond can be achieved, thank you!" Metallic Donatello said without even looking at Michelangelo.

"Uh? Fair enough." The claw released Michelangelo, and he backed up to walk next to the Raphael's.

"Sorry, we probably should have told you our Donnie isn't really one for hugs, but that still doesn't mean he can be rude, right Donnie?" Taller Raphael spoke sternly as he narrowed his eyes at his teammate.

"Uh huh, what Raph said." Metallic Donatello didn't seem like he was really paying attention, and Taller Raphael stared at him with an annoyed sigh. "So can you tell me more about these other turtles? And by chance, do you have photos, or perhaps maybe some blood samples I could borrow?"

Neon Leonardo- "Again with the blood?!"

Metallic Donatello- "It is scientifically the quickest way for me to analyze their genetic coding."

Neon Leonardo- " It's also scientifically super creepy!"

Metallic Donatello- "Tomato Hamoto"

Neon Leonardo narrowed his eyes at his genius teammate, "Ok, I'm using leader status to put you on an intellectual time out." He sounded more serious than before, and tried to tap on Metallic Donatello's gauntlet.

"What?! No! Leonardo, Raph, New Leonardo! Someone out rank my power crazed twin!?" Metallic Donatello shouted.

"Dee, Leo's right. Time out." Taller Raphael narrowed his eyes sternly, but didn't really sound angry at all.

Metallic Donatello pouted and crossed his arms.

"Dee?" Raphael asked, "That's what the 3D turtles liked to call their Donatello too? I usually just call ours, Brainiac."

Metallic Donatello gasped in delight and put his hand to his wrist device, but Neon Leonardo and Tall Raphael glared at him, and he quickly crossed his arms with a huff.

"Oh! Hey could we maybe clear up all our names real fast if that's ok?" Colorful Michelangelo asked nervously. I mentally thanked him!

"What are ya talking about, Dude? I'm pretty sure we all know each other's names pretty well?" Michelangelo laughed.

Colorful Michelangelo smiled awkwardly, "Well yeah, but uh, it might get a little confusing with 12 of us all having the same names? So we actually started calling our older counterparts by their full names, and my bros and I have been going by our shortened versions, Leo, Raph, Donnie and you know Mikey? So now we just need names to call you four?"

"Well you guys didn't really leave us with many options?" Raphael said sarcastically.

Mikey looked at Raphael guiltily. His eyes started darting towards his team- or should I say, brothers?

"I'm sure we can think of something." I smiled at the colorful turtle, and he quickly looked more calm. "After all their just temporary names."

"We can always change ours?" Other Leonardo offered, "We probably should have tried to be more creative when we selected our names anyway?"

"No worries, Dude! How about me and and my buds go by the same names as the Beatles? Or-oh how about the Beach Boys?!" Michelangelo asked. "Dibs on Mike Love."

"The Beach Boys?" The brightly colored turtles all looked at Michelangelo in confusion.

"Isn't that one of those old bands from like.. the 60's?" Raph asked.

"You're really showing your age there, aren't ya, Michelangelo?" Our Raphael bumped his shoulder against our fellow teammate.

"Hey, that reminds me. How old are you guys? I don't think we ever asked you?" Wizard Donatello asked.

"I'm 25." I answered.

"WHAT?!" Our counterparts all said at the same time.

"Well, yeah? And Michelangelo is 24 and 3 quarters, and Donatello and Raphael are both 24." I smiled nervously.

"But you guys look so.. adorable? No offence!" Raph rubbed the back of his head and looked away as he spoke, "I kinda thought you guys were at most 16, like our Mikey?"

"Nope!" Our Michelangelo smiled wide. "My B-Day is in a few months, and I'm planning a major rajor!"

"Oh, it's actually- OUG!" Leo started to speak, but then Other Leonardo put a hand over his mouth.

"My brothers and I just turned 21, and we all have the same birthday." Other Leonardo finished. "And as for our younger counterparts, Raph turned 18 last December, the twins are 17, and like Raph said, Mikey is 16."

"Well happy belated birthday!" Our Donatello smiled sweetly, "I didn't even think about you guys all being different ages? And the fact a Raphael is the oldest, that's so wild! Canonically speaking our Raphael- OUG!"

"Can it will ya!" Raphael put a hand over Donatello's mouth.

"Yeah well, Raph here is still our little brother, don't matter what universe we're in." Cranky Raphael patted Raph's shoulder, and the taller turtle smiled excitedly. I think I almost saw sparkles in his eyes?

"So back to the name thing?" Leo asked, "My Bros and I can go by our mask colors if it makes things less confusing? Our Dad still calls us those names all the time."

"Your Dad?" I asked, "Oh right, you guys call your Master Splinter 'Father' sometimes, right?"

Mikey- "Yeah of course, you guys don't?"

Raphael- "Nah, he's always been Master Splinter to us. And back when he was human he was, Hamato Yoshi."

"Really?!" The younger turtles all looked at us excitedly.

"That's another similarity point in our universe's favor!" Donnie cheered. "Do you guys use Hamato or Splinterson for your last name?"

"We have last names?" Michelangelo scratched his head in confusion.

"What Michelangelo means is, we don't have the exact same familial bond that we've seen with other turtles so far, but Master Splinter does call us 'his turtles' and says we're like sons to him." I stated proudly.

The younger turtles all looked at one another confused, but didn't question anything more with Splinter.

"I don't mind us going by our colors." Our Michelangelo smiled wide as he opened one of the pizza boxes and offered the rest of the box to Mikey, "Sounds like fun. Unless I wanted to try rhyming my name with something? Then that might be a problem?"

"I can agree with being identified as, Purple, at least on a temporary basis." Donatello, who will now be Purple, smiled excitedly.

I looked at Raphael, who would now be Red, and he shrugged his shoulders, "I suppose that wouldn't hurt for now. Plus, I'm sure it'll make things a heck of a lot easier for the author and beta reader."

"Does anything you say make since?" Cranky Raphael, who I guess is just Raphael for now, crossed his arms and looked at Red with concern.

"About as much since as a group of mutated turtles fighting crime and living in the sewers?" Red laughed and grabbed a slice of pizza from Mikey.

"True, and thanks for being so open about the nicknames!" Mikey smiled sweetly from atop Raph's shoulder and took a huge bite of his pizza.

"No prob, Dude. We've never really used nicknames before, so this'll be fun." Orange handed Mikey another full pizza box, and the younger turtle's eyes lit up.

"Jeeze that sounds boring. I got like 15 nicknames at least!" Leo crossed his arms behind his head as he walked.

"Yes. For example, Leon, Nardo, Prime Time, Bluey, and Pepino to name a few. Oh and my personal favorites, Dum Dum, Neon Nitwit, Lame-O-Nardo, Leo-Nerdo, all trademarked BTW." Donnie smirked.

"Hey!" Leo and Leonardo both yelled.

"Ha! I might use that last one later!" Red laughed and lightly punched my arm.

"Don't you dare." I narrowed my eyes at my friend.

Red smirked wide, and I'm now almost certain I'm going to be hearing all kinds of names from him later.

We finally reached the entrance to the lair.

I walked in first, and noticed Master Splinter sitting on the floor meditating.

"Ah, my students. You've all returned safely." Master Splinter stood up, and his eyes widened once he looked at all of us. "I see you've returned safely, and with company as well?"

"Oh. Mi. Gosh! It's another Dad! And he's the tallest one yet!" Mikey jumped off Raph's shoulder and quickly ran up to Master Splinter!

Part of me worried my Master might act defensively against the younger turtle, but he remained still as Mikey ran up and hugged him.

"AW! I can't believe we have another Dad!" Mikey cheered.

Master Splinter looked at Mikey curiously, but then smiled and patted the turtle's head, "Yes, well, it is a pleasure to see many of you again, and meet our newest friends as well. May I ask what brings you all to our universe?"

"We were actually just about to get to that part." Donnie spoke confidently, "Now if everyone will gather in the sitting room, Don and I have completed a brilliant, and dare I say, award worthy presentation that will explain everything!"

Mikey stepped in front of Donnie with his arms held out, "Basically we're here to warn you about a dude named, Bishop who might be showing up here, and we're going to need you guys to let us know when and if you see him!"

Donnie turned his head, in kind of a horrifying way! And glared at Mikey, "Little brother, I thought we talked about you stealing my moment?" He said through gritted teeth.

"Oh, right!" Mikey said innocently. "You go ahead, Donnie."

"Oh forget it! The moments gone!" Donnie pulled a small device from his pocket and handed it to Purple, "If you see a creepy dude wearing sunglasses, and possibly creeping through your nightmares, call us." Donnie grumbled and grabbed a slice of pizza from Orange, "Maybe the next universe will get the chance to marvel at our expert charts and data points?"

"Donnie, we still have a lot more to tell them." Leonardo looked at Donnie apologetically, and then turned his attention to me, "I'll go ahead an explain everything from the top if that's ok?"

I nodded my head, "Floors all yours."

We all made our way to the living room, and Leonardo started to tell us the bizarre, and somewhat disturbing story about Bishop, the E.P.F, and then about Bishop's possible plans with the turtle multiverse. Michelangelo explained what happened in the pizza maze and how he got his new look, and also about his and the younger turtles magic- er sorry, mystic powers?! The part about Leonardo's powers being in Leo, and the nightmare future in Universe 03, and Leo's doppelganger that lives in his own head?! Yeah those last parts I did have to leave the room for an aspirin, cause geeze!

It took a little over two hours, but my team and our sensei were finally all caught up on this craziness our counterparts have been dealing with!

"Holy toledo! So this Bishop guy is probably going to be showing up here soon!?" Orange looked understandably freaked out.

"Most likely." Leo answered sadly.

"Which is why Donnie and I designed these." Donatello held up a device identical to the one Donnie had given Purple, "These are communicators that you can use to contact us across the Multiverse where ever we might be. We plan on giving one to all our counterparts on Bishop's map, and hopefully we can catch him before he can do any sort of damage."

"And then what?" Red asked.

"We'll hand him over to the Council of Heads in the Hidden City." Leo answered. The younger turtle looked like he was trying to sound confident, but his hands started to visibly shake a bit. "The Hidden City's leaders agree with us that Bishop is too much of a danger to humans, yokai, and mutants, and we have to stop him before.." Leo sighed and tightened his fists, "We need to stop him.. And we're going to."

Leonardo put a hand on Leo's shoulder, and Leo started to calm back down just a little. I hope he's going to be ok? This all seems like a lot, and Leo and his brothers are still so young and having to deal with such a big mess.

"Well, it seems that you eight have got your plan fully sorted, and are initiating it successfully thus far." Master Splinter spoke in his very serious tone.

"We're trying." Leo's expression dropped, but I could tell he was still trying to seem confident, typical Leader behavior I guess?

"But we just now started putting it all into effect, and we still have a long ways to go to warn the other turtles on the map, and even then.." Leonardo looked at the floor worriedly.

"We still don't know what Bishop's actual plan is with yours and the other turtle's universes. And there's no guarantee that Bishop is even going to all the places on the map, or if that was all the locations?" Leo hands started to shake again, and this time Raph put his hand on his brother's shoulder to try and calm him down.

"But with all that said," Raph smiled warmly, "We've started moving forward, and that's better than just waiting for the other shoe to drop, right?"

Leo put his hand back on top of Raph's and managed a small smile.

"Yeah. It really is." I stood to my feet, feeling ready for a battle, "And my team and I are happy to help any way we can, right guys?"

"Yeah!" My teammates all stood up excitedly, and looked as ready as I felt.

Red- "Don- I mean Purple, you still have the portal gun you made. I'm sure Gappy and his brothers will be on board for helping out too."

"Now hold on there Raph- Uh I mean Red!?" Purple started to look panicked.

"Speaking of which!" Donnie started typing on his communicator, "Are you perhaps talking about this universe?" A large purple hologram hovered over Donnie's wrist, and a long list of numbers popped up along with a picture of Earth with the number 12 on it. "It's the closest Universe to yours, and is also one of the stops on the map."

Purple read over the numbers, "Yup, that's the one."

"Incredible and highly coincidental!" Donnie stared wide eyed at Purple, who smiled but looked at the hologram worriedly.

Leo-"So, since you guys already have a working transporter, does this mean you might be able to assist us with traveling to the map locations? Maybe we can cut the list in half or thirds, and-"

"Woah there, Kiddo!" Purple interrupted, "I appreciate the enthusiasm, but cutting holes through the multiverse isn't exactly something you want to be doing too frequently, trust me on that. You guys already have predetermined portals that are about to open in several universes multiple times, plus this Bishop guy might be carving his own way too. If we add any more extra holes we could end up tearing apart the very fabric of the multiverse itself!"

"Dudes, we would need a pretty big sewing kit to fix all that?" Orange scratched the top of his head, and I fought the urge to smack my forehead.

Donnie had been typing on his wrist communicator the whole time Purple was talking, "He uh.. he might have a point actually? Donatello and I calculated our travels and the possibilities of Bishop traveling as well, and we're just barely out of any possible danger zones. And I can not stress the word 'barely' enough."

"Oh man." Leo looked at the ground guiltily. "I didn't even think about that! I am so so sorry!" Leo looked like he was about one push away from going into a panic!

Purple leaned over and put a hand on Leo's shoulder, "Hey, no worries. Your just trying to plan and delegate, nothing wrong with that, Ok?" Purple stepped back from Leo, and took out his Turtlecom, "Last I checked, Dee was working on some multiverse calculations as well, and if the four of us Donatello's work together, we might be able to lessen the risks with the portals? At the very least we might be able to consider my portal gun an emergency plan B?"

Leo slowly smiled and nodded his head, "Thanks, Other Tello."

Donatello smiled sweetly at the neon teen, "Of course. I'll try to get a message to Universe 12 soon so the turtles there know you guys are coming, and also check on how much progress Dee has made with his own portal calculations as well?"

"So when's the portal taking you guys to your next stop anyway?" Red asked. "Not to sound like I'm not enjoying the visit thus far. Multiple house guests and threats of universal annihilation always make for a lovely evening."

"The next portal will open in exactly 24 hours from when we arrived, and we'll have to be back in the same spot when it does" Donnie answered.

"I guess it's a good thing the first portal didn't open in the middle of time square or the Hudson river?" Red joked.

"Very true." Donnie agreed. I don't think he understood Red's sarcasm? "I wish we had known about Universe 12's Donatello's transporter progress as well, then Don and I could have put their universe next on the list."

"Well I guess this does give you a chance to enlist some more Donatello's?" Purple concluded. "Multiple super geniuses are usually a good thing when it comes to saving worlds in my experience."

Donnie smirked, "Yes, I suppose so. But I want to set the record straight that Don and I are the first Donatello's to achieve a working doorway through universes!"

"Whatever you say, Brainiac." Red snickered.

Donnie narrowed his eyes at Red, "I'll remember that insult after the multiverse is saved. Mark my words."

"Alright, you got a pen I can borrow?" Red smiled wider.

Donnie growled slightly, and turned away, "Sweet Pizza Supreme, It's like being around another, Nardo!"

"Hey?" Leo managed a small laugh, and seemed to be feeling much better than before? But I can't help thinking the poor kid is still just putting on a brave face.

"Well," Master Splinter spoke softly and got everyone's attention, "Now that we have decided on the next step, I think it would be wise for everyone to try and rest for tonight. My students and I will prepare comfortable sleeping arrangements for our guests, and you can all get a good nights sleep." Master Splinter grabbed his staff and stood from his chair.

"Radical idea, Sensei! Turtle slumber party!" Orange cheered.

"Woo hoo!" Mikey and Michelangelo shouted in excitement.

"Oh geeze." Red and Raphael said in unison. They looked at each other, and then smirked.

"I'm not gonna lie, after this last week, sleep sounds amazing." Raph suddenly looked exhausted. Poor guy. I guess none of our counterparts have really had much time to rest with all the preparation and planning they had to do before traveling here.

"Guys, I don't want to go against New Tall Dad, but we should really be trying to squeeze in some training time, and preparing for- Hey!" Leo was interrupted by Raph picking him up, and putting him over his shoulder, "Raph, put me down!"

"Little Bro, I love you taking some leader-like initiative, really, but you literally haven't gotten any actual sleep that didn't involve nightmares or conversing with an ex demon version of your ninpo in weeks. You're going to sleep, even if I have to duct tape you inside your own shell! And you know I will!"

"No, no! That will not be necessary! I'll nap, but only for like 30 minutes, ok?!" Leo smirked and tried to bargain.

"And who's going to wake you?" Mikey smirked while crossing his arms.

"My awesomeness." Leo answered confidently. "And chronic insomnia."

"Keep guessing, Nardo!" Donnie laughed. "I've already got your favorite bedtime playlist up, and my Battleshell is equipped with a lavender essential oil diffuser I have personally given a 5 star review on."

Leo- "That is unnecessary!"

"And you're taking your sleep meds! I made sure to bring backups just in case!" Mikey popped his arm inside his shell, and then popped it back out while holding a small pill bottle. "You're either taking these and sleeping, or dealing with Doctor Delicate Touch, either way you will be unconscious in the end. So pick one?"

"Fiiiine!" Leo groaned, and went limp on Raph's shoulder. "Stupid, Doctor Delicate Touch."

Mikey- "What was that?"

Leo- "Nothing!"

Mikey- "That's what I thought."

Purple leaned over to Donatello, "Who's Doctor Delicate Touch?"

"You don't wanna know." All the Universe 03 turtles said at once, and I feel very inclined to believe them.

Master Splinter gave the younger turtles and amused look, "I will show you all where we keep the spare blankets and pillows. I'm sure my students will not mind sharing their room for the night?"

"Yeah, no problemo, Sensei." Orange gave Master Splinter a thumbs up.

"Um hey, would you guys mind if my brothers and I talked to Purple, Blue, Red and Orange.. alone? Just for a few minutes?" Donatello asked shyly.

I looked at my team, who looked at me and shrugged their shoulders.

The younger turtles all smiled and nodded their heads, Leo was still being carried by Raph.

"Dr Feelings is proud. You guys take all the time you need." Mikey smiled as he, Donnie and Raph scooped up all of the suitcases and duffle bags that were brought by them and the taller turtles. "In the mean time, New Taller Dad were you ever a movie star?" Mikey asked Master Splinter while putting an arm around his shoulder.

Master Splinter looked at Mikey in confusion as he lead the younger turtles into the next room.

"So what's up?" I asked while mentally putting a pin in Mikey's movie star question. My team and I all stood across from our taller counterparts, who were all sitting next to each other on the couch.

Donatello was tapping his fingers together, Michelangelo was tugging at his mask tails, and Raphael and Leonardo were crossing their arms tightly and looking at the ground. They all looked incredibly nervous, but were also trying, and failing, to hide it.

"We, uh, since everything else is out of the way, my brothers and I.." Leonardo looked like he was struggling with the words.

"We wanna apologize!" Raphael spat out quickly, and turned his head to look at the side wall, his arms tightening over his plastron.

My team and I tilted our heads.

"Uh.. for what?" I asked.

"If you're talking about crashing our fight earlier, then no worries! The writers will probably have a new fight written for Shred-Head next week." Red joked.

"N-no, uh.. we were-my brothers and I.." Donatello took a deep breath and looked back and forth between Purple and the floor, "We want to apologize for how we all treated you when we first met. We were all incredibly mean to you guys, and.. " Donatello gulped and crossed his arms tightly, "It took a while longer than it should have for us to realize that, myself especially."

My team and I looked at one another, Orange scratched his head while looking away.

"You were?" Orange asked.

The taller turtles looked at us surprised.

"Well yeah." Michelangelo looked at Raphael, "Some of us more so than others."

Raphael huffed, and looked at Red, "Yeah.. I uh.. I could have probably been less of a jerk to you guys. And I'm sorry for you know, yelling, and calling you names.. And also for insulting your belt buckles, and.. everything else."

"I don't really remember you guys being outright mean? You just seemed really stressed, and maybe a little impatient? But then we met the Prime Turtles, and I realized we lucked out with you four." I tried to smile and lighten the mood, but the Taller Turtles still looked worried and guilty.

Leonardo looked at the floor and then at me, "It was a pretty stressful time, but even before we knew that our Shredder was planning something with yours.. we could have been less.. harsh." Leonardo took a deep breath, and looked at me," We judged you guys pretty quickly, and thought you were.. lesser versions than us. We- or actually I.. thought the same about our younger counterparts at first too. But after getting to know them and all of us learning stuff from each other, my brothers and I realized that just because you're not identical to us, that doesn't make you're inferior in comparison. I feel awful that I ever allowed myself to think that in the first place."

Raphael put his arm around Leonardo's shoulder. "To some up what Fearless is trying to say, the four of us are really sorry, and.. we hope you can forgive us?"

The taller turtles all looked genuinely apologetic, and for actions that my team and I honestly didn't take much, if any, offence to. I kept trying to think back to when we first arrived in the other universe, or I guess it's Universe 03 now? And I don't ever remember being upset with our counterparts, but.. it's all actually a bit of a blur? Which is extra strange because I remember both our times in Universe 12 vividly.

I looked at Red, Orange, and Purple and they all looked just as confused as me, but none of us were at all upset with our counterparts.

I walked closer and stood in front of Leonardo, but made sure to address all four of them. "Guys, my team and I aren't upset with you, and I don't think we ever were in the first place." Leonardo looked at me surprised, and so did his brothers.

"I don't really remember much about your universe outside of all the fighting, the Hun/Slash guy, and Psycho Shredder, but we do usually tend to get under peoples skin sometimes." Red shrugged his shoulders. "And if it helps, it took the Universe 12 turtles a little while to get used to us too, especially when it came to our Fearless Leader's habit of shouting 'turtle power' before every fight."

I rolled my eyes.

"Also, now that I think about it.. " Purple started pacing on the floor, "I think we ended up going way out of character when we met you four?" Purple looked at Orange, Red and Me, "Like, do you guys remember us acting kinda childish and out of character?"

I tried to think harder to our first few interactions after our counterparts recused us from Hun and the Purple Dragons, and some of my memories started to feel less blurry?

Orange- "Yeah.. we did and said a lot of stuff we wouldn't... normally do? And I don't think we had that problem in Universe 12? Did we?"

"Well with the 12 turtles we were able to just portal back and forth to each universe, which is a pretty big difference compared to when we blasted into the 03 Universe. Or maybe exploded is the right word?" Purple gestured towards our counterparts, "We may have actually had a bit of tridimensional whiplash or maybe even mild concussions brought on by the multiversal impact of our cerebral cortexes? Like I'm just now thinking back to some of our actions... and I'm cringing a bit." Purple concluded while physically cringing.

"Yeah, I'm just gonna blame the writers for that one." Red mumbled, "But eh, whatever the reason, all that stuff is in the past now, and I think a lot of positive outcomes came after, so it's whatever."

"What Red said, Dudes! As far as I'm concerned we're all good!" Orange smiled brightly at our counterparts, who had been sitting quietly while my team and I debated.

I smiled, and held my hand out to Leonardo, "What they said. So, how about we all just start over, and my team and I can do whatever we can to help you guys save the multiverse again?"

"And afterwards we can totally celebrate with a party?!" Orange cheered.

Our counterparts blinked their eyes and looked at one another for a moment.

Finally Leonardo smiled joyfully, and grabbed my hand. "I think we would all like that very much."

Leonardo shook my hand, and then tugged on my arm. Before I knew it my counterpart was standing up and actually hugging me?! I was in shock for a second, but I hugged him back soon after.

"Aw! Can I hug too!" Orange asked.

"You know it, Bro!" Michelangelo grabbed Orange in a tight looking bear hug!

"Group hug!"

The eight of us all jolted as Raph's words echoed through the lair!

Before my team and I could react, the younger turtles were running back into the room, and Raph managed to pull all of us into a giant hug!

"Oh man! Is this a normal thing for you guys now?!" Red asked with what sounded like his final breaths!

"Pretty much." Raphael answered, "But you get used to it after a while."

"Oh wow! What a scoop!"

The twelve of us all turned our attention to the doorway, where April was now standing while holding a camera!

"How the shell is there always a camera?!" Raphael asked as Raph put all of us back down.

"April, you remember our counterparts from the other universe right? Oh and they brought a few more turtles with them too." Purple explained.

"Who could forget about the story of the century!" April smiled excitedly, "And It's also so nice to meet you guys when I'm not being attacked by giant evil produce!" April pointed her small handheld camera at all the new turtles.

Donatello, Mikey and Raph waived awkwardly, and Leonardo and Raphael tried to hide from the camera behind Raph. Donnie, Leo and Michelangelo were all smiling and somewhat posing?

"Are these new turtles from the same universe Krang had tried to plant all those bombs in?" April asked.

"The krang did what now?!" Raph asked in a panic.

"Wait... there's a K-Krang here?! " Leo's cheery demeaner instantly dropped, and he suddenly looked a lot paler. He crossed his arms tightly around himself, and I could see his hands starting to shake again.

Leo's brothers and the taller turtles all turned their attention to him, and quickly tried to comfort him.

"It's ok, Leo. Their Krang is nothing like the freakshow you guys fought." Leonardo put an arm around Leo, and pulled him into a hug.

Mikey put his hand over Leo's, and the grip Leo had on his arms started to lighten. Raph and Donnie looked at Leo sadly, and I could be wrong, but they both looked sorta angry?

My gosh, what the heck did the younger turtle's Krang do to Leo? Our krang can be an insane jerk, but I don't think he's ever left me or my brothers in a state like this?

I looked at my teammates, and they looked like they were thinking the same thing I was. April closed her camera, and gave Leo a concerned look. I think she wants to say something, but probably isn't sure if she should? And I can definitely relate right now.

"Yeah, you saw him earlier with Shredder." Purple walked over to a stack of files he conveniently had in the Livingroom, and brought a piece of paper to Leo, "See, he's the bubblegum looking creep that was in the suite. He's almost harmless."

Leo looked at the paper with Krang's picture on it, and seemed to calm back down, "Oh, ok. Sorry, I don't usually get this.. emotional. But it's been a pretty tough week, and stuff with the Krang.. it's not really something I like to think about you know?"

"No worries, Dude." Orange walked over to Leo and offered him a new slice of pizza, "Trust me, we all got stuff that makes us feel way too gross to think about, but if you need to talk or anything I promise you're safe here. But if you don't then don't sweat it either."

Leo smiled and took the pizza, "Thanks, Orange. Maybe I'll tell you about our Krang sometime, or my brothers can, but right now I just got a bunch of.. other stuff going on. You know, mentally."

"I'm sure. That whole future power sounded like an actual living hell. Wait can I use that word?" Red mumbled the last part to himself.

"Red?" I scolded my teammate.

"It's fine, and yeah.. it was, but I actually haven't really had any of those dreams since we fought Bishop in the Maze." Leo looked at the floor sadly, but he still tried to smile. I feel so sorry for my counterpart and his brothers. I know how much it can suck to feel like you have the weight of the world on your shoulders, but this poor kid and his family is carrying the weight of the multiverse right now.

"Well, hey, maybe you can have some good future dreams while we're here?" Mikey smiled sweetly, and held Leo's hand.

"Honestly, if I could just sleep, and that's all, I'd be pretty ok with that." Leo put the uneaten pizza slice in the open box on the coffee table.

"I think sleep would be the wisest thing, for everyone." Master Splinter walked back into the living room, "I suggest you all get a good nights sleep, and then tomorrow we can all insure this Bishop villain is not currently in our world before our eight guests leave for their next destination."

"Master Splinter is right. Let's head to bed." Raph sounded stern, but still smiled at his brothers and the taller turtles, who I think he considers brothers as well from how they've all been talking and addressing each other.

Master Splinter smiled kindly at our counterparts and nodded his head.

"I guess I'll let you guys get some rest. I was planning on this being a quick visit before heading home anyway." April put her camera back in her pocket. "I'll come back by again tomorrow, so don't hesitate to message me if you need anything!"

"Aw, that's super sweet of you, April- Wait! Hold literally everything!" Mikey stretched his arms out and then narrowed his eyes at April.

April blinked her eyes, and then looked at me and my team. I shrugged my shoulders, and watched as Mikey took a few steps closer to April.

Mikey- "Are you April O'Neil, April?!"

April- "Well, Uh-"

"Omigosh you are, aren't you!" Mikey suddenly looked at April with stars in his eyes! "I guess it wouldn't make since for there to be multiple Aprils in one Universe? But then again we have two Casey's?.. Anyway hi, New April!"

"Hi, New Michelangelo." April laughed, "It's lovely to meet you all." April put her hand out towards Mikey, and the younger turtle excitedly shook it with both hands.

Donnie- "You as well, and judging by the camera and television ready hair style, lovely by the way, am I correct in concluding that you work in reporting?"

April- "You are very much correct, and thank you!"

"She's Channel 6's very own April O'Neil, news reporter extraordinaire." Donatello introduced April who smiled excitedly and waived at the new turtles.

The younger turtles all smiled excitedly as well.

"Ohmigosh! That's our April's dream job! She even kept a piece of her favorite news reporter that got torn off during a fight between us, him, his 'it's complicated' hippo magician best friend, and our goat dad Draxum back when he wanted to destroy humanity!"

The room went completely silent as my team, Splinter, and April all stared at the little turtle with our mouths open. "That uh.. that was a sentence."

"Is the reporter.. ok?" Orange asked hesitantly.

"Oh he's fine. I literally cut him into pieces all the time and he's right as rain in a couple days." Leo laughed nervously, "He's also a worm if that helps."

"Is his name, Vernon?" Orange asked, "Cause that would kinda fit him not gonna lie."

April- "I have called him a worm a few times before."

"No, I don't think so? The arm became Warren 2, but the first guy's name always escapes me?" Mikey tapped his chin and narrowed his eyes, "Oh, and before anyone freaks out, I almost forgot to mention our April only kept the arm until it grew into a more evil twin that kinda sounded like Jerry from Rick and Morty?"

"I thought we said you weren't allowed to watch that show?" Leonardo and Raph said at the same time.

Mikey-"Donnie edited it to where it's age appropriate, I swear!"

Donnie- "I did?"

"Yes, you did." Mikey looked at Donnie wide eyed and gestured towards Raph and Leonardo, who were looking at him like how Master Splinter looks at my team and me when we've done something we're not supposed to.

Donnie's eyes shifted from Mikey to the two elder brothers, "Oh!.. Right.. yeah. I totally used my valuable time and technological recourses to edit an animated mature rated cartoon to be more kid friendly for my little brother, and totally did not just give him my Hulu password without asking or checking what he'd be watching first." Donnie smirked wide and Mikey smacked his forehead.

Wow, I know I'm bad at lying, but even I can't be that bad. And I don't think Raph and Leonardo thought it was believable either? Also, who are Rick and Morty?

"Now, back to discussing the similarities between our universes!" Donnie quickly turned his attention back to April while typing on his gauntlet, "Miss O'Neil, have you ever had a ghost like spirit of our counterpart's ancestor inhabit your mind? And are you by chance married or a mother, because I need to know if I should count that as one point for Universe 03 or two?"

"I'm sorry, what?!" April asked before I could!

"Alright, I think that's enough data for one night!" Raph threw both the twins over his shoulders, and held Mikey under his arm. "Nice meeting you, Miss April." Raph said as he quickly carried his brothers out of the living room.

Donnie continued typing on his wrist, while Leo glared at his twin.

"See you tomorrow alternate version of my sister!" Mikey waived and smiled.

April looked at Mikey slightly confused, but then smiled sweetly, "Aw, I guess that wasn't the strangest meeting I've had with turtle mutants?"

"Yes it was." Red answered immediately.

Orange leaned next to Purple and me, "Did he say, sister?" Purple and I shrugged our shoulders. Was that really the oddest thing Orange heard from that whole conversation? I'm still trying to wrap my head around Vernon being a mutant worm?

"Well uh, I guess we'll see you tomorrow, April?" Orange asked.

"You know it! Have a nice night guys!" April turned and headed towards the lair's exit. "And I wanna hear all about the other Aprils! Especially the me that's married and has a kid!" April left the lair with a light laugh echoing off the walls.

I turned to my team, "Did we ever tell her her alternate self is married to Casey Jones?"

My team all shook their heads.

"Like, I don't think so?" Orange tilted his head and looked to the side, but after a second he shrugged his shoulders, "All well, I guess we can take care of that tomorrow?"

Master Splinter turned to my team and me, "I will see my students at dawn for morning training, and your fellow ninja are more than welcomed to join us."

Leonardo and his brothers all smiled at one another, "We would be honored."

"Then I will see you all in the morning." Master Splinter turned and headed towards his room.

"Come on guys, let's get some shut eye. It isn't super often we actually get some real sleep, and I'm making the most of it." I lead my team and our counterparts towards our room in the back of the lair.

My team and I still use our classic bunk beds, but we should have just enough spare blankets, pillows and sleeping bags to make sleeping on the floor comfortable for our counterparts. However, if some of them would be more comfortable with the bunk beds, we don't mind trading. Then again, I don't think any of them, aside from Mikey, could fit on our beds?

We got to our room and my team and our taller counterparts all froze!

Our bedrooms entire floor was currently covered in blankets and pillows! And the younger turtles had all managed to change into pajamas in the short amount of time since they were in the living room?

"Who's ready for a turtle pile/slumber party?!" Mikey shouted excitedly, "And in case you're wondering, I totally plan on making this a thing throughout the turtleverse!"

"If it's ok with you guys?" Raph put a hand on Mikey's head, "My bro's and I usually share a room and do turtle piles on the bed or floor the first night we're in a new place, but there's no pressure to join. It's more of a brotherly comfort thing."

"You guys know I'm down!" Michelangelo ran in, and fell face first on one of the pillows. Mikey laughed and fell on top of his counterpart's shell.

"I'm good too, but no one better cuddle me without asking first." Raphael tried to sound all tough but he was smiling as he walked over to his orange banded brothers and sat beside them while grabbing a spare pillow.

"I'm definitely down for a turtle pile." Donatello yawned as he walked over to his brothers, and swiftly fell back onto his shell and onto two other pillows on the ground. Raph tossed a blanket over Donatello, and the purple banded turtle already looked like he was going to pass out.

I looked up at Leonardo, he was smiling fondly at the sight of all his brothers. His 'brothers,' huh, it always catches me off guard that mine and my teams counterparts use such a familial term, but the more I think about it, the more it actually sort of fits.

Leonardo walked over and sat down next to Mikey and Michelangelo, taking a moment to pat both of their heads.

Leo stepped in front of me and leaned forward. His mask tails were dangling off his shoulder as he looked at me in an.. almost caring way, "So you guys in? I swear we totally won't wake you up with a pillow fight."

"That's a dirty lie, and you know it, Nardo!" Donnie threw a pillow at the back of Leo's head.

"And that's why I'm attacking you first, Tello!" Leo snapped back at his brother with a slightly evil laugh.

I turned back to my team, my own brothers, and they all nodded their heads in agreement.

"Cowabunga!" Orange ran forward and jumped on top of Mikey's shell!

Mikey and Michelangelo groaned, but then started laughing!

"Ah, I love that you guys say cowabunga too!" Mikey cheered!

Red jumped, and collided into a large pillow and blanket pile, "I'll question the logistics of how you guys found so many extra pillows and blankets later."

"You sound like Donnie when Raph takes the Turtle Tank's tires for tubing without telling him where he got them!" Leo put his hands to his hips and smiled wide.

"Excuse me?" Donnie narrowed his eyes accusingly at Raph.

"Forget about it." Raph quickly rolled Donnie up in a blanket and laid him next to Donatello, who I'm certain was already asleep.

Donnie struggled for a moment, but soon his eyes drifted closed and he was slowly starting to go unconscious.

"Now that looks like a good plan." Purple walked over to his counterparts and laid down next to Donatello. Not sure if it was on impulse or if he was still awake, but Donatello quickly put half of his blanket over Purple, and then went back to being still.

Purple gave Donatello a surprised look, but then smiled and got comfortable under the blanket.

I looked at everyone as they all started getting comfortable, and settled into this giant makeshift and very comfortable looking turtle pile.

"You coming, Bro?" Orange asked me.

Leo handed me a pillow, and I took it from him without really thinking. I walked into the middle of the pile, everyone settled in and got comfortable. Leo and Leonardo laid on either side of me, and I laid my head back on my pillow.

Raph was the last one up, and he clicked off the light before settling onto his stomach next to the the three Mikey's, who had all fallen asleep on top of one another like a stack of blocks.

I settled into my spot, but felt myself jolt a bit as Leo put a blanket over me.

"Good night, bros." Raph said sleepily.

I stayed quiet, and listened to everyone around me while in the darkness. Raph and Raphael were both snoring faintly, and Red was mumbling in his sleep. Donnie, Purple, and Donatello were all breathing heavily, and seemed to be in a deep and probably much needed sleep. Mikey, Orange and Michelangelo were all humming slightly as they slept, Mikey almost sounded like he was humming a song but there were quite a few pauses in between. Leo and Leonardo were the most silent, I'm not even sure if their asleep yet?

I hope Leo is able to sleep well tonight. I didn't really let the thought of his supposed powers set into my mind until right now, but Red was right, Leo's brain must feel like he's trapped in his own hell.

I hope my team and I can do what we can to help. It's not like this is our first time saving the multiverse, but it is the first time we won't be the ones traveling.

All well, I guess we'll see how this all progresses?

I closed my eyes and felt my body finally start to drift.

Third person POV: Inside the Technodrone.

Krang and Shredder were both sitting on a couch in front of a small TV. Bebop and Rocksteady were busy making snacks in the kitchen.

The TV played an overly dramatic soap opera that Shredder couldn't care less about, but Krang was incredibly invested in.

"Oh Vanessa, you're far too good for him!" Krang held up his tentacles in a dramatic fashion.

Shredder rolled his eyes and crossed his arms. His leg kept shaking as he looked back and forth from the TV to the door.

"Saki, what in Dimension X has got you so riled up that you can't even pay attention to our favorite show?"

Shredder sighed and leaned back on the couch, "I can't help thinking that we blew an opportunity to get rid of our own bothersome turtles plus two other sets as well!"

"I thought you were fine with leaving the turtles and their counterparts be? In fact you were very vocal about it if I remember?"

"I was! But just imagine the bragging rights I could have in the other universes if I destroyed multiple teenage mutant ninja turtles?!" Shredder smiled joyfully at the thought of his own victory.

Krang shook his head and grabbed the remote control, "Saki, do yourself a favor, and forget about it! Four turtles we might still have a chance to destroy one day, but every time they've aligned themselves with their counterparts it never turns out well for anyone on the opposing side, as in us! Remember what happened to your counterpart in Turtle Prime?"

"Yes, but that maniac deserved it! You saw what he did to my favorite chair!"

"True." Krang turned up the volume on the TV and tried to not think about his pervious failures in multiple other universes.

"But still! Maybe we can-uh- well, maybe a ray gun?" Shredder tried to think of some kind of idea that would help him succeed in defeating the 12 turtles that were currently in this universe.

"Whatever you decide on, you're doing alone. I'm done with crossovers!" Krang crossed his arms, and got comfortable in his robot suite.

"Fine then! I'll take care of them all myself with a-a shrink ray, or a clone? Maybe I can put something in their pizza? Or-or a hologram or.. maybe I'll um..?"

"Popcorn, Boss?" Rocksteady placed a full bowl of popcorn in Shredder's hands.

Shredder hesitated and then placed the popcorn on his lap, starring at it with contempt as Krang grabbed a small amount with his tentacle.

Bebop and Rocksteady sat on the floor in front of the villainous duo and started eating their own bowl of popcorn along with a plate of s'mores.

"Those all sound like super ideas Saki, and even though none of them worked on 4 turtles, that doesn't mean they won't work on 12, right?" Kang spoke with condescension as a large smirk crossed his face. "So which one are you going to try?"

Shredder narrowed his eyes and took off his medal face mask, "Just shut up, and turn up the volume some more." Shredder grumbled and tossed a few pieces of popcorn into his mouth.

Krang snickered and turned up the volume again.

"And don't talk to me until next week." Shredder tossed some more popcorn into his mouth, and the four continued watching their show.

Chapter Text

Universe 87: 03 Michelangelo’s POV

“What time is it?” I mumbled while trying to move my head and open my eyes.

Where the shell am I? It's dark but I can still tell I'm not in either of my rooms- Oh right! Universe 87. My Bros and I traveled here yesterday, and after we explained everything to our counterparts we all crashed in their room. 

I moved my head and narrowed my eyes at my brothers. I know Raph and Raphael are still asleep ‘cause they're both snoring like a couple of chainsaws. Leonardo, Don, and the twins aren’t moving, but they’re all breathing steadily, so I think they’re sleeping soundly too. I don’t see Purple, Red, or Blue though? 

Mikey and Orange had fallen asleep on my shell last I remembered? My back doesn’t feel heavy, but it does feel kinda warm? Maybe Mikey is still sleeping? 

I guess our older counterparts are up already. Geeze and I thought Leonardo was an early bird with his 4am training and meditation.

Should I get up now? I really don’t want to. I’m seriously comfortable where I’m at. There’s really nothing like sleeping in a cozy room in the sewers. That's probably an unpopular opinion, but It’s a hill I’ll always stand on.

I buried my face in my pillow, and stretched my arms, legs, and tail out. I’m sure there's nothing wrong with sleeping in a bit more? And this is way too calm and- 

"AAAAH!"

My entire body bolted upward, and I felt my feet lift off the ground before I stood ready for an attack!

Leonardo, Leo, Raphael, Raph, Donatello, and Donnie all fumbled in the dark until Donnie’s gauntlet lit up to illuminate the room.

Donnie- “Where am I!? Who screamed!? You can't arrest me without evidence!”

Raph- “Hey, where’s Mikey?!”

I turned around, half expecting my little bro to be standing behind me, or maybe he was somehow hanging onto my shell after being forcefully woken up? But Mikey was nowhere in the room?! “Guys, did anyone see where Little Me went?” Was he even here before that scream!? And who the shell screamed!?

"THIS IS HORRIBLE!" Mikey's voice echoed loudly off the brick walls!

My brothers and I ran towards the circular door all at once! I tried to rush out, but my body got jammed halfway out the door frame, along with most of my brothers!

Raphael- "Leo! Get your elbow outta my face!"

Leo- “That’s not me! My arms are both trapped behind someone's shell!

Raphael- “Not you Leo, I meant Leonardo!”

Leonardo- "Sorry! Donnie, your bo staff is in my ribcage!"

Why does this remind me of that scene in Winnie the Pooh when he got stuck in the rabbit hole!?

Donnie- "I do not like this much physical contact so early in the morning!"

Leo- "Put a sock in it, Tello!"

Donnie- "Why don't you insert a sock in your own mouth, Nardo?!"

Raphael- "Why don't both of you shut your yaps so we can get the shell outta here?!”

My brothers and I tried to get out of the circular door frame, but all our shells and weapons are making it very difficult!

“Guys, hold still! I’ll try to get you out!” Raph called from the bedroom. He’s currently the only one of us not stuck in the door, but he’s still stuck in the room!

"I'M LITERALLY GONNA LOSE MY MIND!" Mikey yelled again.

Raph gasped, "We're coming, Big Man!" 

I could hear Raph punch his fists together, and that familiar hum of his ninpo activating?!

Raph- "Guys, stay right there! I’ll get you out!"

Donnie- "Wait, wait, wait, wait, Raph!"

Leo-"Big Bro, one sec and we'll-"

Raph-"LIKE A BOSS!”

"Eep!"My eyes were suddenly inches away from Raph’s glowing red fists as they broke through the brick wall! 

Raph pulled the entire wall surrounding the door, and us, off the ground! The metal frame broke and we all fell onto the floor with a loud and slightly painful ‘thud!’

I groaned and managed to sit up. Calm and cozy sure was nice while it lasted.

Raph deactivated his ninpo and looked around at the newly mangled wall with a nervous expression, "Oooh, I did not mean to make this much of a mess!"

Leo sat up and glared at his older brother, "You don't say? Uhg." Leo's head fell back with a small 'klunk' on the thankfully carpeted section of the lair. "Where's Christopher Robbin when you need him?"

I smirked at mine and my neon little bro’s similar senses of humor.

"Oh my, are you all alright?" Master Splinter stared down at me and my fellow turtles on the floor, and then gave a questioning look to Raph.

"I am so, so, so sorry, and I promise I can fix this, but first!" Raph clenched his fists and looked around worriedly, "We need to find Mikey!"

"He is in the kitchen with my students." Master Splinter answered.

"FOR THE LOVE OF PIZZA SUPREME, CEASE AND DESIST!" Mikey sounded distressed and also angry? Oh no, Angry Mikey is never a good thing!

Raph scooped us all up off the floor, and started running down one of the small hallways! “We’re coming, Mikey!”

Master Splinter- "Other way."

Raph quickly stopped in his tracks, and I felt my head spin!

"Right, thanks!" Raph ran the correct way towards the kitchen, and skidded to a stop in the living room. 

I shook my head and looked up to see Mikey standing in the kitchen. Good, he's not in any danger, but what was with all the yelling?

Mikey turned his head, "Raph! Make these guys stop, please!"

Raph set us down, and my whole body wobbled a little before I managed to stand up right.

I looked at my bros and tried not to laugh as they all looked just as wobbly and dizzy as I felt. 

Donnie held both hands to his head and almost stumbled over his own feet, “The laws of physics have betrayed me.”

I patted Donnie's shoulder gently, making sure not to touch his soft shell. Donnie gave me a thankful look before his Battle-Shell materialized over his back.

Raph ran into the kitchen, and the rest of us all curiously looked inside to find.. The shorter turtles eating pizza?

Raphael- "Oh, what the shell, Mikey?"

Donnie- "I feel compelled to concur with Raphael, Michel. And what pray tell was with all that yelling, hm? We all thought you were in trouble!"

"There is trouble! Do you not see this absolute mayhem before you?!" Mikey gestured towards the shorter turtles intensely. 

The 87 turtles all looked at one another and then shrugged their shoulders.

"Miguel, Hermano, what the heck is wrong with this scenario?" Leo walked into the kitchen and sat down with our counterparts at the small table.

Mikey scoffed, and waved his hands at the shorter turtles, "Look. What they are putting. On. Their. PIZZA!"

The 87 turtles looked at one another and then at Mikey.

Orange- "Dude, butterscotch and onions on breakfast pizza is totally far out! Especially if you add on some chocolate cereal."

Orange held one of his pizza slices up to Mikey's face, and the box turtle clasped a hand over his mouth, which helped muffle the barrage of insults Mikey was trying to shout at our counterpart.

"Oookay, not to sound mean, but that combination sounds discus- I mean.. very unhealthy.” Leo smiled nervously and sat back in his seat.

Blue crossed his arms and shook his head, "Orange, I’ve told you not to put so much unhealthy stuff on your pizza this early in the morning." Blue picked up one of the pizza slices from his plate and walked over to Mikey, "Here, mine has sardines, peppermint, and raisin bran. It's way healthier."

Mikey stared at Blue wide eyed and quickly backed away until he was behind Raph. He poked his head out from behind his older brother's arm, "That is so messed up!”

“Mikey.” Leo gave Mikey a warning look, but Mikey didn't seem to pay him any mind.

Red- “You know I didn’t hear you complaining about our pizza yesterday?”

Orange- “Probably because we didn’t specify what kind it was, so it probably just seemed like plain pizza?”

Red- “Uhg, how boring. You better do better with those details, author.”

Who are they talking to? I looked around and suddenly got this weird feeling? Like as if I'm being watched? I shook my head and turned back to the other turtles to refocus on the topic of breakfast.

Purple looked inside the fridge, "Well we can also put some jelly beans and guacamole on it? Or how about some peppers and whipped cream?"

I felt my stomach churn, and instinctively backed up closer to the wall. Individually those things could all be ok, but together and heated up on pizza?! No, I'm sorry, but no.

Raphael- "These might be some of the strangest pizzas I’ve ever seen? And I've had to watch the twins eat that weird screaming worm pizza on a weekly basis."

The Super Creepy Supreme somehow doesn’t seem as bad now? I sure as shell still ain’t eating it, but I don’t think I’ll almost barf the next time Leo and Donnie each eat a whole medium one in under a minute!

Red- "Worms on pizza? And you’re calling our toppings weird?"

"But hey, if it's what you guys like I can probably go dig up some worms from the sewers?" Orange offered.

Leo- "N-no! Nope! Can I just have some toast, please!?"

“Make that 2!” I almost begged. Uhg, thoughts of worms on pizza please get out of my head! Hot dogs from 2105 I'm fine with, but not pizza in- Wait what year is this universe in? 

Donnie- "And coffee!"

"You guys don't do anything ‘extra’ with coffee too, do you?" Donatello asked nervously.

"No way! I don't even let these guys touch my coffee maker." Purple pulled a bag of coffee out of the cabinet, and got to work making a full pot.

Blue started placing bread in the toaster oven, and grabbed a few jelly jars and butter out of the fridge.

Leonardo- "Thank you all very much."

"No problem!" Blue smiled wide and gave Leonardo a thumbs up.

Raph looked down at Mikey, who was still scowling and crossing his arms. The snapping turtle smirked and patted his youngest brother's head sweetly, “Come on, Big Man, don't you think you might be overreacting just a little?”

Mikey's scowl deepened as he grumbled, but then sighed in defeat, “Yeah, ok. I'm sorry for-”

Ding!

"Oh, that's mine!" Red jumped up and put some oven mitts on before opening the oven door.

I have no freaking clue what the shell was cooking in that oven, but I feel the urge to hit it with my nunchuck! 

“Never mind!” Mikey yelled! He quickly jumped on Raph's shoulder and hissed like, I wanna say a cat, but he reminds me more of Donnie when he doesn't want anyone touching his video games.

I looked around at my other bro’s, who were all covering their noses, but remaining politely quiet. 

Mikey quickly mumbled something about, ‘insulting the sanctity of an oven’ or something?

I looked up at Raph, expecting a similar reaction as the rest of our bro’s, but the kid didn’t seem grossed out in the slightest?

Raph- “What flavor is that? It smells kinda familiar?"

Mikey- “Familiar to what? A corpse flower?!”

“Mikey, don’t be rude.” Leo chastised.

Mikey- “Take your hand off your face and tell me that.”

"The toppings are salami, marshmallows, anchovies, bananas, and corn flakes." Red answered. “See, Blue, you're not the only one who can make a healthy pizza.”

"Salami?" Raph looked at the pizza excitedly, and I just noticed the worried looks on Leo, Mikey and Donnie's faces.

"Raph, nooo, no!" Donnie put his arms in an X formation and tried to stand between Raph and Red, "I thought we all agreed salami was banned after you ate that possessed salami paper!" 

Donatello, Raphael, Leonardo and I all looked at one another.

Leonardo narrowed his eyes at Donnie, "Repeat that sentence again?"

Raphael- "Or don't!" 

My Bros and I knew all too well that this conversation had the potential of turning into another horror story that made us want to go back in time, and to protect our little brothers from the somewhat traumatizing things they dealt with on a daily basis since they were barely teenagers!

"It was our very first mission." Leo answered like he was beginning the narration of a play, while also starting with a few dramatic hand gestures.

Raphael- “Here we go."

"We were attempting to stop a string of paper thefts that lead us to our first encounter with the Foot Clan! They were stealing all of New York's paper to create a giant paper army made of paper soldiers! But we ended up stopping them by using our awesome skills and, wait for it, water!" Leo added extra emphasis and the air around him somehow seemed to sparkle?

Blue-"Yeah, that'll do it." 

My bros and I remained silent as we tried to process the scenario Leo was depicting. There was a moment where Donatello looked like he was going to speak, but he quickly closed his mouth.

Purple- "And how did the salami come into play?"

Leo- "Well since all the paper had already been stolen, we had to improvise in order to set a trap, and salami was the best thing we could think of."

Once again Donatello looked like he was going to say something, but then bit his lip while shaking his head.

Mikey leapt off of Raph's shoulder and landed next to Leo, "But then Foot Lieutenant tried to bring one of the pieces of salami paper to life, and it turned into this nightmare fuel monster that melted into salami goo!" Mikey attempted to imitate Leo's hand gestures.

Donnie- "Which Raph ate, along with ‘2’ of my Salami paper trackers!"

This time Leonardo opened his mouth to speak but then quickly closed it.

Orange- "Yeah that sounds like a normal day around here. Actually, I'd be more surprised if the salami didn't come to life."

Red- "And speaking of which!"

Red handed Raph a piece of his pizza, and Raph took it with a wide smile.

Mikey- "Raph! Don't you-"

Raph put the whole slice in his mouth.

"Dare." Mikey sighed and slumped forward.

"So how is it?" Raphael nervously asked.

Raph swallowed the pizza and smiled, "This stuff is great!" He looked at the table, "Mind if I try another flavor?"

Orange- "Not at all! Help yourself, Bud!"

Raph didn't hesitate and started eating a slice with what looked like onions, jalapenos, and jelly! "Oh man, these might be the best pizzas I've ever had!"

Mikey looked at his brother in horror! "All those years of training my big brother's palette in the art of fine cuisine, wasted!"

The toaster oven dinged, and my bros and I happily ate some toast with either butter or jelly on it. Raph and the 87 turtles continued eating their own food. I had to hold back a few laughs when Mikey started hissing the words 'betrayal' in-between sips of orange juice.

Master Splinter walked into the kitchen, a small smile appearing on his face as the 12 of us continued eating. I’m pretty sure I saw a flash of curiosity cross his eyes as he noticed Mikey scowling, but he simply smiled warmly at our grumbling little brother. I wonder how much of that pizza debacle he over heard? Probably all of it. Sound seems to travel well through this lair, especially when someone is yelling?

Our father, Splinter usually tried to stay out of any arguments Leonardo, Donatello, Raphael and I had while growing up, and always tried to give us plenty of opportunities to work things out ourselves. Maybe 87 Sensei is the same way? Teaching even when we don't realize it, and always there when needed. I hope Father is ok, and Short Sensei, and everyone else.

Master Splinter- "Once you have all finished nourishing your bodies, you may join me in the dojo for training."

"I'm done!" Leo shoved the last few bites of toast in his mouth at once and then quickly stood to his feet, almost knocking over his chair.

Master Splinter smirked at the eagerness of our neon little bro, and I couldn’t help doing the same.

The rest of us all quickly finished, and Purple gathered up all the dishes to put in the sink to soak.

"I can wash those later?" I offered. “Dishes are usually my go-to chore in both of our universes.”

"Don't worry about it." Purple smiled wide, and held out a small yellow remote with 2 red buttons, "I've been working on a new device that’ll take care of kitchen clean ups." Purple pressed the button and several mechanical arms popped out of the walls around the sink and started washing the dishes.

"Ooo! Very impressive, Fellow Tello!" Donnie gave a thumbs up to his shorter counterpart, and then two mechanical arms popped out of his shell to also give two thumbs up. Why is Donnie being excited over tech always so heartwarming?

Leo- "Just be careful of your tech going haywire or your A.I. turning evil."

Purple gave a nod, “No worries. I've created more than my fair share of troublesome artificial intelligence. I even accidentally created my own evil twin once." 

“Oh, I have one of those too, his name is Donnie.” Leo laughed.

Donnie rolled his eyes, “Oh, ha ha, he said sarcastically. Just you wait until I've tutored Purple in the fine art of chaotic genius! Then I shall show you evil, Neon Nitwit!”

Purple laughed, “Sounds like fun, I think?"

"Oh it will be!” Donnie started laughing evilly like a mad scientist in a movie!

Donatello sighed and looked at Leo, “You had to get him started?”

“You know I can't resist.” Leo smirked and crossed his arms behind his head.

Red looked up at his counterparts, "Should I be worried for Purple?"

"Yes." Raphael and Raph both answered immediately.

Raph- "Well, no, uh.. I'm sure they'll be fine. Just if you hear them use the word, Uranium, run. And then call us. But first run."

"Oooh boy." Red ran a hand down his face, “Oh! before I forget!” Red turned to the side like he was facing someone, but no one was there? “This scene was played up for comedy purposes, but remember that it's never nice to make fun of someone's favorite pizza toppings. All pizza flavors are awesome in our books!” He gave a thumbs up and then turned back to start walking out of the kitchen like nothing happened?

Raphael looked at me and Leonardo, “I still have no clue who the shell he's talking to when he does that?”

I shrugged my shoulders, “Just roll with it, Bro.” I smiled and patted Raphael's shoulder.

My brothers and I followed our 87 counterparts and Master Splinter into this super spacious room, that I think might be the largest room in their lair? The space is covered top to bottom in all kinds of weapons and sparring dummies, and I gotta say, it looks way more decked out than I had originally been expecting!

“Guys! This place looks exactly like the training montage scenes from the earlier Lou Jitsu movies!” Mikey almost squealed!

Mikey, Leo, Donnie, and Raph instantly looked like they were in super fan mode! I swear I can see stars in all their eyes?

“Should we consider that a compliment?” Red asked.

“From them? Absolutely.” Leonardo answered.

My bros and the 87 Dudes watched as the younger turtles were trying to keep their excitement to a minimum, but the sparkles that were somehow shining around them were really giving them away.

“Oh! Oh! What’s that?!” Mikey ran up to a wall with several different ninja weapons of all shapes and sizes, and grabbed what looked like a small turtle shell? I’m really hoping that’s just a design choice!

“Oh, that’s my old Turtle Line.” Orange walked over to Mikey and gently took the device from the younger turtle. “It's like a grappling hook. I used this as my main weapon for a bit when my nunchucks were.. Well I guess 'redacted' might be a good word?”

“Points for grammar.” Donatello, Purple, and Donnie all said at once.

Orange pulled a thin rope from the shell, and a small metal anchor popped out of the top. He spun the device in the air and smirked at Blue, “Hey toss me something!”

With almost no hesitation, Blue pulled a throwing star from his belt and threw it at Orange! 

Orange whipped the rope and hit the grappling hook into the star! The metal zipped back, passed Blue, and stuck in the head of one of the sparring dummies!

“Whoa!” My bro’s and I said at once.

Leonardo- “Nice aim!”

“Oh, right, aiming! I always forget to do that.” Orange laughed. I wanna believe he's joking, but I'm really not sure?

“Ooo! Can I show you a trick of my own?!” Mikey took his nunchucks off his belt and they immediately started to glow bright orange.

Orange- “Holy toledo!”

“Whoa there, Miguel!” Leo stepped over, and put his hand on Mikey’s wrist, “Maybe we should stick to basic mystic powers, at least while we’re underground? Our lair and the reservoir station just barely hold up to our powers, and I don’t think our counterparts want to have to rebuild part of their home?”

Red- “Especially since we're already rebuilding part of our bedroom.”

“I'm sorry!” Raph nervously tugged his mask tails.

Red- “I'm kidding, Big Guy.” 

“Oh, right!” Mikey laughed nervously, and hid his nunchaku behind his back. “Sorry.”

“No worries, Mikey.” Blue smiled kindly, “Honestly, while you guys are here, I’d love the chance to go up against you four and your powers in a few sparring matches?” Blue turned back to us, “If that’s alright with everyone else?”

“I too am very curious about your Hamato Clan's ancient techniques and the mystics that are associated with them, but as my student stated, it is entirely up to you all?” Splinter spoke like a teacher, but I could hear some excitement in his voice too.

The younger turtles looked at one another and then smiled.

Leo- “Alright, but only level one stuff, at least until we go topside again.”

“Deal! And dibs on the first match!” Red pulled his sai off his belt and smirked. 

"Fine by me!" Leo had one of his devil-like smiles as he pulled one of his katanas from its scabbard, "And I also call dibs!"

Mikey- "Woo! A classic Red vs Blue duel!"

“Sweet! Who wants to place bets?” I asked.

Raphael- “I got 5 bucks on Leo.”

“Betting against your own counterpart, Raphael?” Donnie scolded, “But who am I to judge? I got 10 on Leo!” Donnie laughed evilly again, “Take him down, Nardo!”

“Aw, Twinnie, you believe in me!” Leo smiled sweetly.

Donnie- “I believe I either win money or watch you lose tragically. It’s a win for me either way.”

“Gee, I feel the love.” Leo rolled his eyes, and he and Red walked to the center of the room.

“You know you guys really shouldn’t place actual bets on your brothers and friends.” Leonardo crossed his arms, and gave Donnie and Raphael stern looks.

I suppose my big bro has a point? “Yeah..”

Leonardo smirked at me and nodded his head.

“However!”

Leonardo- “Michelangelo?!”

“I got 15 on our Red underdog!” I cheered!

Leonardo smacked his forehead, “No one can say I didn’t try.”

“Come on Red, you got this!” I rubbed my hands together and followed the rest of my fellow turtles to the back wall to watch and cheer!

“Glad someone has some confidence in me! Guys!” Red narrowed his eyes at Orange, Blue, and Purple, who just silently smirked while leaning against the wall. Red rolled his eyes, and faced Leo with a stern fighting pose.

Leo matched Red’s pose, and gripped his katana with both hands.

Splinter stood in the middle of them, and then stepped back. The room fell silent, and I could actually feel my heart racing in my chest!

Splinter looked at Leo and then Red, “Begin!”

Leo remained still as Red ran forward at full force! Is Leo going to let Red get the first hit in? 

Red held out the end of his sai towards Leo’s plastron, and just as it was about to make contact, Leo zipped beside Red, and swiped his katana on the floor!

“The shell!?” Red ran past where Leo was standing just as a blue portal opened up under his foot! The poor guy instantly fell right down with a yell!

Leo quickly swiped his katana upward, and another portal opened right above the first!

Purple- “Uh.. where did-”

“Ah!” Red fell through the second portal and back down the first one! And then a second later he repeated the same thing again, and again, again!

Leo laughed, and Red glared at him.

“I’m-Going-To-Get-You-You- Lame-O-Nardo!” Red yelled in-between falls.

Leo snickered, “Sorry what was that? Are you admitting defeat, Red?”

“Never!” Red crossed his arms, and looked like he was sitting back in a chair as he fell.

“Leo, that’s not nice.” Raph raised and eye and crossed his arms.

“Hey, I could've sent him to the middle of the ocean or something along those lines?” Leo leaned on his sword, and crossed one leg over the other.

“No, no, no! Red, concede defeat!” Blue yelled with a nervous smile.

“Never!” Red argued.

“Okay then.” Leo’s smirk somehow got wider, and he swiftly swiped his katana. The two portals closed with Red mid fall, “I’m tapping out, and tapping my twin in.”

Red stood up, and pointed his sai at Leo, “Ha! You think I’m afraid of Robo-Brainiac! I will never concede!”

Donnie walked forward with a smile that actually brought a shiver down my spine! His hands glowed bright purple, and a second later he was holding two very large, and very scary looking purple ray guns!?

“I concede!” Red put his sai back on his belt, and then put his hands up before side stepping out of the center of the room.

“Way to cave, Red.” Orange laughed.

Red-“Hey I’m the Tough but Rude one, not the Insane and Looking for a death wish one!”

Donnie and Leo fist bumped, and looked at the rest of us with identical mischief in their eyes!

Donnie- “I believe you owe me and Raphael 15 dollars, Michelangelo?”

I crossed my arms, and raised an eye at the quote unquote ‘Disaster Twins,’ “I call cheating!”

“What was that?” Donnie and Leo’s weapons started to glow bright blue and purple.

I rolled my eyes. A year ago I would have been just like Red and not dare test the twin's restraint on their mystic abilities, but now I know these two pranksters well enough to be certain of two things. 1: They would never actually hurt anyone they care about, with their powers or otherwise, and B: I’m pretty sure I could hold my own against them now? Actually, come to think of it-

“Hey earth to, Michelangelo? You good, Bro?” Leo waived his hand at me.

“He’s probably frozen in fear, Leo. Can’t blame him.” Donnie said sarcastically. 

“Actually!” I raised a finger and tried to sound ‘matter of factly.' “I was just thinking of how fun it might be to test my new strength and possible powers with a real fighting match?” I couldn’t help smirking as Leo and Donnie looked at each other with confusion and then looked back at our brothers and counterparts. “You two against just me? If I win, my debt is clear, and if you win I’ll pay double! What do ya say?” 

Raphael- “Mike, I don’t think that's a good idea.”

“Yeah what, Cranky- Uh, I mean Raphael said.” Blue laughed and tapped his fingers together as Raphael raised an eye at him.

Raph- “Uh, yeah. Didn't we just make it very clear that using a lot of our powers down here is a no no!?”

Purple- “Well I guess if they all just keep using the bare minimum it'll probably be fine? Or we could go up to a clear spot in the park?”

“Exactly!”

Donatello- “Yeah, but we don’t ‘exactly’ know what Michelangelo’s version of the ‘bare minimum’ is with his powers yet? We aren’t even 100% certain what his main ninpo power is? I mean for all we know, his current potential could be catastrophic?”

Catastrophic? Seriously? “Gee, thanks for the vote of confidence, Don.” I tried to sound  as sarcastic as I could. 

Donatello- “You know I didn’t mean it like that, but.. Mike, we really don’t have a full idea of what you or any of us will be capable of with this new ninpo variation.”

I opened my mouth to argue, but I found it really hard to do so. Draxum and Mikey didn’t seem too worried about my powers when we were training, but then again those two have seen and fought a lot of crazy stuff! So maybe they weren’t as worried as maybe they should have been?

I looked over at Mikey, and he seemed to be in deep thought, and I have no doubts that it’s similar to what I’m thinking.

Leonardo stepped over to me, and put a hand on my shoulder, “Maybe for right now it would be best-”

“If I don’t tempt anything too crazy?” I answered. Leonardo looked at me guiltily, but I smiled softly at him and my other brothers, “It’s ok, I get it.” I turned back to the twins, “But when I do get my powers figured out, my offer still stands, ok?” 

The twins smirked and nodded their heads, “It's a deal.”

I felt a familiar arm around my neck, and I was put into a light headlock, “When the heck did you start getting so mature? You’re making the rest of us look bad!” Raphael joked and lightly ran his fist over my head.

I couldn't help but laugh, “Hey! Not my fault you’re a slow learner!” 

My brothers, our counterparts, and Splinter started laughing, and not helping me!

Beep, Beep, Beep!

Purple pulled his Turtle Com from his belt, and opened it, “Oh, hi April!”

Orange- “What's the haps, Dudedett?”

April- “Guys! I need you to meet me at Channel 6 and fast!”

My bro’s and our counterparts all crowded around Purple, and looked at April on the small screen.

“What’s going on, April?” Raph asked worriedly.

Blue- “Is it Shredder?”

April- “Not this time!”

Red- “Well that’s oddly off script?”

Purple- “April, what’s going on?”

“You’ll never guess who’s back!” April pointed her screen away, and zoomed in on what looked like a giant fly in the sky?

“Baxter Stockman!” Orange, Purple, Red and Blue said at once!

Blue- “I thought we left him in Limbo?”

Purple- “I guess he found his way out again?”

“Wait, seriously?” Raphael asked, “That fly guy is your Stockman?”

Red- “Yeah, and he’s a real buzzkill.”

Leo and Leonardo covered their mouths just as they were both about to laugh.

“Yes, and now he’s destroying the city! Casey Jones is trying to go up against him now, but- AH!”

A tall dude in a very familiar mask crashed onto the top of a car right behind April!

The dude, I’m just going to assume is Casey, raised his fist up, “Uhg, you will face stern justice.. And good shall triumph over..” He put his hand down, and rolled off the crushed car with a ‘thunk!’ “Ouch.”

April- “Please hurry!” 

The communicator went blank, and Purple quickly put it back on his belt before grabbing his bo-staff from his shell.

Blue- “Alright, Team! Let’s go save New York!

My Bro’s and I all gripped our weapons.

Blue unsheathed his katana, “You guys stay here with Master Splinter, and wait for us-”

“Uh, heck no!” Leo said while holding his katana on his shoulder. “We’re not just gonna stand here when we can be up there helping you guys out.”

“Leo, hold on. We are on their turf, and they do have a say on whether or not they want our assistance.” Leonardo spoke in his 'leader voice' but then grabbed his katana from his shell, “But with that said, Leo’s correct, and we're coming along.”

“That was a very long way of saying you're going to do what you want.” Red raised an eye at Leonardo.

“Tomato Hamato.” Leonardo shrugged his shoulders and smirked. 

Leo bumped Leonardo's arm with his and matched his smirk.

Orange- “Well alright then, let’s get going!

Leo swiped his katana in the air, and made a blue portal for all of us to walk through, “All aboard the Leo Express!”

Donnie- “Oh, but I was hoping we could check out one of our counterpart’s vehicles?”

“Nope.” Raph put his hands on the back of Donnie's Battle Shell and started pushing him towards the portal. “Never again.”

“They weren’t that bad.”

Raphael- “Says the turtle who was screaming the whole time he was stuck on that blimp.”

“I was not! I was only screaming when we were hurtling towards the ground.” I argued.

Raphael- “Thank you for proving my point.”

I rolled my eyes, and the rest of us started walking towards the portal as well.

Splinter- “I am most confident in your victory, my students. Now go forth and fight with honor.”

Orange- “You got it, Sensei!”

Mikey- “Be back soon!”

My fellow turtles and I all waved goodbye to Splinter, and then started running through the blue portal one by one! 

I was the last one in the dojo, and took a step through the portal.

“Michelangelo.” Splinter said my name in an almost identical way to my own father.

“Uh, yes?” I didn’t mean to sound nervous, but all well I guess?

“Remember, wisdom and confidence can be incredible tools, but it takes a true master to wield them successfully.” Master Splinter sounded kind but also super wise. 

I smiled wide, and wanted to reply, but I felt a quick tug on my mask tails!

My vision was blackened by my mask turning, and I felt the familiar shift in the atmosphere of Leo’s portal. I tugged my mask back around-

Donatello- “Duck!”

I blinked my eyes, but was then pushed down on the ground! The concrete beneath shook, and I looked up at all my brothers and our counterparts.

“Ok, evil genius trying to destroy us, now that’s definitely more like the Stockboi we know!” Mikey shouted!

“Ours too, Kid!” Raphael yelled.

“Move it!” Leo quickly stood, and made a portal above us as another bright laser beam came towards us!

“Oooh, isn’t this an interesting turn of events!” Baxter Stockman flew into view, and hovered above us while holding a large ray gun. “I see you four aren't the only meddlesome turtles in New York anymore? But no matter,” He laughed, “Because I will destroy all of you just the same!” He continued laughing like a real super villain, “You will all pay for what the turtles did to me!” He yelled while firing lasers in all directions!

“Geeze, what did you guys do to him exactly?” Raph asked, his fists glowing red as he held his sai out defensively.

Purple- “We have zero clue, and I seriously doubt he does either.”

“Enough talk!” The fly mutant turned a knob on the ray gun, and then shot it in our direction!

“Oh no you don’t!” Raph got in front of us, and his Hollow Raph form started to grow! He put his hand out at the blast, and stopped it with almost no effort, “No one tells my brothers to stop talking, except me!”

Baxter flew backwards, and looked at us worriedly, “Hmm, I had no idea mutants could have such power?”

“Well believe it Smart Guy! Or should I say, Smart Fly?” Leo pointed the end of his katana at the fly. “Now why don’t you get out of here before you really start to bug me!”

Leo, Donnie, and Mikey’s weapons all started to glow their respective colors. Raph stayed in his hollow form and attempted to grab Baxter, but the little dude kept flying out of the way.

Baxter laughed and started firing randomly!

Humans could be heard screaming all over and from inside buildings and cars!

"Guys,” Leonardo called, “We need to get everyone to safety! Move!”

“What Audaz said!” Leo created a portal near two humans trying to duck in cover behind a truck, “Raph, Donnie, Mikey and I will keep an eye on Baxter while the rest of you clear the area!”

“What Leo said!” Leonardo swiped his katana on the side of a small car, removing the door, and a frightened human ran out screaming.

Donatello, Raphael and I nodded our heads, along with our little bros and counterparts.

I looked around and tried to block out the noise of the lasers and crumbling buildings! 

“Ah!! Help! We’re in here!”

“I got them!” I ran towards the screaming, and into a small convenience store.

 I looked around and saw an older couple amongst a bunch of knocked over shelves and boxes of food.

“Oh thank goodness! One of the .. Turtles?” The older lady said with a smile. Wow, they’re happy to see me? That’s new!

I shook my admittedly happy thoughts to the side, and raced over to the two! “Are you both ok?”

“I think I may have sprained my ankle?” The older man said while looking at his already bruising leg.

“Ouch, been there, Dude. But no worries! I’ll get you guys out of here.” I put my arm around the man’s back, and his arm around my neck, “Up we go.” I lifted the man to his feet, and the women helped me keep him steady.

“Thank you.” The women smiled kindly as we helped the older man out of the store.

We soon made it back to the street. My bro’s and counterparts were all doing the same as me, and trying to get everyone to the ground portals Leo had made. Leo, Mikey, Raph and Donnie, were going back and forth between using their powers to help us get people out, and trying to stop Baxter! The Fly kept laughing and successfully flying out of range of all the attacks!

Baxter turned his attention towards a nearby building with a giant ‘Channel 6’ logo, and started firing at the ground around it!

“AH! Guys! Up here!” April could be heard shouting from one of the windows as the building started to crumble.

“April! Move it gang!” Blue yelled as he and the rest of the 87 team started running into the building.

“Guys wait!” Raphael yelled, and followed after them.

“Frick! Donnie!” Leo yelled as he tried making portals around Baxter to no avail!

“On it!” Donnie twirled his staff and smashed the end into the concrete. A purple glow extended from the staff and started going across the ground and up the building in a code looking formation, “I’m not going to be able to keep this place in one piece forever!”

“I got you, Dee!” Mikey’s nunchucks glowed and the chains extended as he threw them towards the building, and wrapped them around the center.

I looked around for Donatello and Leonardo, but they were out of view! I need to get in there, but I also need to get these people to safety!

“Young Man, you go help your friends. We’ve got it from here.” The woman said in a stern but kind voice.

"But-"

"I wouldn't try arguing with her Sonny, I learned that a long time ago." The man smiled and gave a small laugh.

I felt hesitant to leave, but Raphael and the older turtles might need help getting April to safety! “Ah, ok.” I looked around for Leo, “Hey! Can I get another portal over here!?”

Leo didn’t respond, but another portal appeared in front of me and the couple.

“Sweet! You two stay safe!” I gently released the man, and ran towards the building.

“You know, my ankle feels a lot better now.” I could hear the man say before I ran out of earshot.

I ran inside the Channel 6 building and looked around, “Raphael! Orange! Can any of you guys hear me!? April!”

“In here!” I heard an unfamiliar voice coming from upstairs, and I started heading up!

The stairs, floors, and walls were all moving and cracking! "Geeze, why am I always in situations like these?!”

“Help!” I heard the voice again, and ran over to a janitor's closet, “In here!”

I opened the door, and found another couple of humans hiding.

“Oh, thank goodness!” A brown haired girl with glasses cheered and stood up.

“Why are you cheering? You don’t know if he’s saving us or he's here to eat us?!” The black haired dude in suspenders said while looking at me in fear.

Well I guess 3 out of 4 positive reviews isn't bad?

“Oh shush, he’s obviously with the turtles.” The girl said confidently. “I’m Irma by the way, and that’s Vernon.”

Vernon? “Oh, you’re the worm guy April was talking about.”

“Excuse me?!” Vernon stood, almost stumbling over a mop as Irma laughed.

The building started to shake again. I looked around and gulped as the stairs below started to crumble!

“Oh shell!” I looked around for another way out, and smiled as I saw a familiar red glow outside the nearby window! I ran over and Irma and Vernon followed close behind. 

I stuck my head out the window, and sure enough Raph was still in his giant form!

Raph seemed to be keeping one hand on the building and using the other to try and grab Baxter. I looked back and forth between Raph and the two humans, and got an idea!

“Hey, Raph!” I yelled.

Raph looked down at me, “You ok?”

“Yeah! But can you hold your hand out, please?”

Raph gave me a confused look, but then held his hand towards the window. I quickly turned to the humans, “Alright here's your ride!”

“Oh, fun!” Irma smiled and quickly jumped out the window and onto Raph’s hand, “Oh, this reminds me of when I was a giant!”

“Alright, your turn!” I turned back to Vernon, who was in mid turn to leave!

“Oh no, no, no!” Vernon yelled.

I sighed and grabbed the back of Vernon’s shirt, “Dude, we do not have time for this!” I tossed Vernon out the window as he screamed and fell into Raph’s hand next to Irma.

Vernon stopped screaming and looked up at Raph. 

Raph- "Hi there, are you both ok?"

Vernon opened his mouth, probably to scream again? But then silently fell backwards.

Irma- “Oh Vernon, this is no time for a nap!”

I gave Raph a thumbs up, and then turned to hopefully head upstairs!

“Guys! Where are you!?” I yelled as I ran flight after flight upwards! “Purple! Red!”

“Michelangelo! Is that you?!” I heard Orange call me.

I smiled, and kept running towards him!

I made it to a large room covered in desks and computers!

“Over here!” Raphael was with the 87 turtles and Casey, all of them standing over a giant hole in the floor.

Orange was leaning over the hole with his grappling hook in hand. I stood next to Red and Purple and looked down to see April trapped below!

“Hold on, April!” Blue said calmly, but he's clearly worried, and I can't blame him!

“No problem!” April kept looking up at us and holding onto the wall.

Orange lowered the rope to April, “Grab on!”

April did as instructed, and once she was secure Orange tried to pull her up.

“Let me!” Casey took the rope from Orange and started pulling April up with ease!

Raphael and Blue held their hands out to April, and helped her onto the floor.

“Thanks you guys!” April smiled sweetly, and took a few deep breaths.

Orange-“No prob, now let’s make like a banana and split!” 

“We might have to use the Raph Express? The bottom floors are history!”

Red- “Sounds as good a plan as any!”

We all ran to the windows. Thankfully, Raph hadn’t moved, and it looks like Irma and Vernon made it somewhere safe.

Mikey and Donnie were still holding the building together, and Leonardo and Donatello were shielding the two from more of Baxter's attacks!

I looked around for Leo. The super speedy kid was racing across the rooftops, throwing his katanas and disappearing around Baxter!

The fly was getting visibly frustrated and wasn’t paying much attention to anyone else but Leo!

“Raph!” I called.

Raph turned to me, and already started moving his hand out towards us. 

Red- “Talk about an expressway!”

Raphael and I ushered April, Casey, and our counterparts out first.

Boom!

A blast shot across the air, and straight threw Raph’s hollow arm! 

“Oh shell!”

Raph’s hand, that is currently holding 6 of our friends, started to fall to the ground! 

“Leo!” I yelled.

Leo looked towards us mid air, and swiped his katana, making a portal right under 87 April, Casey and the turtles! They all fell through just as another blast hit Hollow Raph’s chest, and sent him falling backwards!

“Raph!” Leo landed on a nearby building!

Leo raised his katana upward-

Blast! 

Another laser blast landed on the back of Leo's shell, and sent him flying to the edge of the rooftop!

“LEO!” All my brothers shouted as Baxter laughed maniacally!

I looked back and forth between Raph and Leo! I felt a sharp growl leave my throat, and I grit my teeth until I felt my top fangs dig into my gums.

“Come on!” Raphael started running up the stairs and towards the rooftop. I scrambled back and then followed after him!

We got to the last door at the top of the stairs, and Raphael kicked it open. We both ran through-

Blast!

I barely missed another laser shot, and Raphael's mask tails were fried as we ducked out of the way.

“Oh what fun my revenge has been so far!” Baxter continued to laugh!

I felt another low growl starting to creep up my throat. I'm seriously starting to hate this guy!

“Leo!” Raphael turned to where Leo was still lying across the neighboring roof and started running towards him!

“Oh, no you don’t! This next one is on full blast! Ha ha ha! Who's in the mood for grilled turtle!?” Baxter turned the dial on the blaster and aimed it at Raphael!

 I didn’t think, I just moved!

I heard the blaster go off, but I kept my eyes on my brother! I reached out and grabbed his wrist! I tugged him back, and felt the ground break under my feet!

My vision went black, and all I could hear was brick and concrete cracking!

“NO!” Multiple voices started to yell, the loudest being Leonardo's.

I can feel a lot of air around me, and I'm trying to open my eyes, but I can't see anything!

I can feel myself falling backwards! I tightened my hand. I'm still holding Raphael's wrist. He's ok. I got him out of the way, but did the blast hit me? My chest feels warm, and so does my back? I'm not in pain. This warmth almost kinda feels familiar? Oh right. This reminds me of when I was trying to protect Leo, and then I-My chest and back feel like their burning now! And my head suddenly feels like I'm hanging out of the window of the Hover Shell!

“Mike?!” I heard Raphael yell.

I blinked my eyes again and again, but I still can't see anything?!

“Mike, turn your mask around!” Raphael yelled again.

I put my free hand to my face, and almost laughed as I realized Raphael was right. I moved my mask to the side, and looked down-

“HOLY CUSSWORD!”

My mouth fell open as I looked down at my red banded brother holding onto my arm, and very very far down was everything else!

“Mike!” Raphael yelled as he gripped my wrist with his other hand, and looked at me with a mix of I think aw and terror!?

Ok, nothings getting closer. We're not falling. We're not falling? How are we not falling!?

I blinked my eyes, “Wha- Bro- I-”

“You’re flying!” Raphael yelled and clutched my arm tighter!

My brain froze, “What?”

"Look behind you!” Raphael yelled.

I looked behind me, and shut my mouth as a scream started to leave my throat! 

There were two large fires on the back of my shell! They were spread apart like bird wings, or more like dragon wings- wait, wings?! I have wings?! “I HAVE WINGS!”

I felt myself fall backwards and Raphael yelled!

Raphael- “Yes, yes you do! Now please for the love of all that is good in the multiverse just keep doing whatever the shell your doing!”

I felt a rush of pure excitement as I looked down at all my other Brothers and our counterparts. Everyone was staring up at me with their mouths hanging open! April was looking through her pockets and looked up at me with a defeated expression.

Baxter- “Oh.. That uh.. That did not go as I had planned.” 

I turned to Baxter who was looking at me worriedly. I couldn’t stop the smile crossing my face even if I wanted to.

I looked around for a place to land my Big Bro, and then saw Leo lift his head. He was still laying on the roof. I sighed in relief, and somehow made it from where I was to the building Leo was on. I set Raphael on the edge and he quickly ran to help Leo.

Leo smiled thankfully as Raphael helped him sit up and check his shell. Leo looked at me and blinked a few times before giving me one of the biggest smiles I’ve seen on him, “Omigosh! You look so cool!”

"Thanks!" I smiled wide, but then turned my attention back to Baxter, who was already trying to make an escape!

I turned back to my blue and red banded bros, who just smiled and nodded their heads at me.

I smiled a sharp tooth grin, and pulled my nunchucks from my belt! I turned and felt my entire body move as fast as a jet towards the Fly!

Baxter turned his head just in time for the end of my nunchuck to make contact with his cheek! Baxter didn’t even have time to make a sound before he was heading towards the ground! My weapon started to glow, and I smiled wide as I remembered one power in particular I was seriously hoping I'd get!

I kept my eyes on the fly as he headed downward, and took a chance as I swung the end of my nunchaku down! The chain extended with a mixture of orange glows and fire just like Mikey's! 

“Yes!”

My nunchaku wrapped around Baxter, and I pulled him back towards me like a yo-yo! He screamed as I grabbed the chain around his body. The fire felt warm but didn’t burn. I grabbed the blaster Baxter was still holding and broke it as easy as an egg over a pan!

Baxter gulped, “Well that was.. Surprising.”

I smirked, making sure my sharp teeth were very much visible, “Yeah, I’m full of surprises.”

Baxter gulped, and I considered dropping him for a second? I would attempt to catch him right after of course, but I'm not exactly sure just how fast I am, and no need to chance it, right?

“Hey, Leo?” Purple yelled.

Leo was standing, but Raphael was still keeping a secure arm on the back of the younger turtle’s shell.

“What’s up, Purple? Besides Michelangelo.” Leo laughed, and I sighed in relief again. He's ok. They're all ok.

Purple- “If you’re all good, I think I got an idea for our laser loving pal?” 

Raphael handed Leo his katana, and Leo made a portal for them. 

I smirked again, and felt my body fall backwards. Baxter screamed as I felt myself quickly dive down to the ground where my fellow turtles all were. Huh, maybe I could have caught him in time?

Leo- “I’m all ears, Hermano.”

Purple- “You think you could make a quick portal to my lab? Or at least the living room? It’ll just take a sec.”

“No problem!” Leo made another portal, and Purple quickly walked through it. Before any of us could question what the little dude was up to he was already back, and holding another sci-fi looking ray gun?

Donnie- “Ohmigosh, is that-”

“It sure is!” Purple held out the device for everyone to see, “My portal gun!”

Donnie- “Excited Bluster!”

“Whoa, wait a sec!” Raphael stepped forward with his arms out, “What happened to the fabric of the universe tearing and all that other stuff that you were yapping about?”

Purple cleared his throat, “Yes well, the topic of multiverse travel is very much the same as I stated before, and is to remain a high risk plan B, but luckily my current plan doesn’t involve the multiverse.” Purple started flipping switches and pressing buttons, “I’m going to send our pal Baxter here back to Limbo.”

“Wait! No! Anywhere but there!” Baxter yelled.

Purple raised an eye, “Well we might be able to reconsider, 'if' you tell us exactly how you escaped?”

“And who helped you?” Blue crossed his arms and glared at the fly mutant.

“I- I don’t know!” Baxter admitted.

Purple pressed another button, and then pointed the portal gun away from the rest of us before shooting it. A familiar but also super different looking portal opened up, and with this one we could kinda see through it, I think? The other side of it looked sorta trippy?

“Clocks ticking, Baxter.” Purple warned.

Donnie nudged Donatello’s arm, “I have to say I am loving our counterparts' style of interrogation.”

Donatello shook his head and half smiled.

“I’m telling the truth!” Baxter yelled. He tried to break free of my chains, “One moment I’m in limbo, and the next thing I know, I’m here!”

The 87 turtles looked at one another and then simultaneously shrugged their shoulders.

Blue- “Baxter has escaped Limbo by chance before. I guess it's possible he got lucky again?”

“But where did you get that?” Red pointed to Baxter's laser gun I still had in my claws. 

I held up the broken weapon, “Doesn’t look like there’s a lot of places to buy spare parts in Limbo?”

"I'll take that, thank you." Donnie side stepped and took the weapon from me with a wide smile.

“There’s nothing in Limbo!” Baxter yelled.

Purple- “5,4,3.”

I took a step closer to the portal.

“Alright, alright!” Baxter sighed, “I don’t know how, but earlier today an exit appeared in Limbo! I don’t know who made it or how, but it was a way out, and I took it!”

“And the laser gun?” I asked.

Baxter hesitated, “I made it out of some spare parts at the junkyard.”

I looked at my genius bros for confirmation.

Donatello, Purple, and Donnie all looked at one another and nodded, “It’s plausible.” They all said at once.

“There! Now let me go!” Baxter yelled.

“Uh, I don’t think so.” Purple closed the portal, “We won’t send you back to Limbo this time, but I’m pretty sure the police would love to bring you up on all your previous charges, plus today's stunt.”

“Like, regular police?” Raph asked.

“No, Pest Control, Big Guy,” Red rolled his eyes, “Yeah, regular police. We put bad guys in jail all the time. It's.. usually fine. Usually.”

Orange- “Yeah where do you think we put all those banana mutants?”

Raphael gave what might be the most deadpanned expression I've ever seen, “Cool.”

“The police are already on their way,” Irma walked over carrying an oddly large looking phone, and dragging a still unconscious Vernon by his ankle. “Oh, and April,” Irma looked around curiously, “April?”

I felt worried as I realized I hadn’t seen where April had gone?

“Over here!” April turned a corner, carrying a camera, and being accompanied by Casey Jones. “Casey helped me find my camera!”

Red- “How ya doing by the way, Jones? You looked like you got into a bad fender bender earlier?”

“I’m fine! And thank you for helping bring this law breaker to justice!!” Casey gripped his hockey stick, and even with his mask on, I can tell he’s glaring at Baxter.

“Yeah, yeah.” April laughed and walked over to us with her camera recording, “I’m just glad everyone's ok, and I’m pretty sure New York is going to want to throw you guys a celebration once this story hits!”

“Just make sure you capture my good side.” Leo and I said at once.

We all started laughing, well everyone except Baxter, but I guess that’s not surprising. 

Leo tried to straighten his posture while holding part of his weight with his sword. He kept smiling, but I can tell he’s not feeling as good as he’s trying to pretend to be. 

“Hey, you ok, Dude?” Orange tilted his head and looked at Leo’s shell, “I’ve been hit by a few stray lasers in my day, and I know they can hurt like H, E, double what Casey is holding.” 

“Yeah, I should be all good in a day or two.” Leo answered with a confident but pained smile.

I grit my teeth and looked at the scorch marks on the top of Leo's shell. I wish there was something I could do to help? I looked down at my clawed hand- wait! I blinked a few times and looked back and forth between Leo and my hand, feeling the equivalent of a for real ‘lightbulb moment!’

Hold this for me! I tossed Baxter to Raph. Raph narrowed his eyes at the fly man and a loud growl escaped his teeth as Baxter gulped loudly.

I took a few steps forward without really thinking.

“You good there, Johnny Storm?” Red asked me with a slight laugh.

“Uh, huh.” I answered, “Leo, mind if I try something?”

Leo raised an eye at me, “I suppose not?” 

I smiled and reached my hand out to Leo’s shell. I gently touched the scorch marks. My hand started to glow bright orange, and so did the wound on Leo’s shell!

“Woah!” Leo stood straight, and tried to turn his head to see, but the wound vanished along with the glow.

Orange- “Duuude?”

“Ha! My hypothesis is confirmed!” Donnie yelled as he typed on his gauntlet.

“And so was mine and Barry’s!” Mikey held his hands together and jumped a few times!

Red- “Did I miss something?”

Leo did a few turns before stopping and looking at me excitedly, “Woah, I feel great! How did you do that?”

I shrugged my shoulders, “I guess my ninpo powers make me a pretty good nurse? Oh! You guys can call me Michelangelo M.D. from now on!”

Donatello- “Yeah, not happening, but I am very impressed by this sudden progression with your powers!”

I smiled and felt a rush of pride. I seriously wasn’t sure how long it was going to take to figure out my powers, or if ever honestly, but I don’t think I could possibly be happier! 

“Well not to spoil the mood or anything?” Red smirked, “But we still got a pretty big mess to start cleaning up.”

“I believe I can help with that.” Donnie twirled his bo staff, and suddenly the sky was littered with purple drones, already picking up pieces of the buildings, and reconstructing them. “Oh how I love being me.”

The humans and our 87 counterparts all looked in awe as the destruction around them was quickly being cleaned up and rebuilt.

Orange- "Wouldn't those things have been helpful earlier?"

Red- "Eh, plot convenience."

Vernon started to sit up and hold his head, “Oh, what hap-” His eyes widened as a drone zipped through the air passed him, “We're being attacked by aliens now!?” 

Irma and April patted Vernon's shoulders.

Irma- “No, no Vernon. This is all just.. well I don't really know, but just try to stay calm and conscious for a bit will ya? We have to be on air in an hour.”

Vernon didn't answer, but kept giving the drones a comically terrified look.

Leo stepped next to me, and bumped my shoulder. I turned to smile at him.

“Consider us even on that bet by the way, but I definitely want to spar with you sometime? That way I can say I went up against a super powered dragon turtle.” Leo smirked kindly, and put his fist up to me.

I laughed a little as I bumped my fist against his, “Sounds like a plan.”

-Later that day

‘While Donnie cleaned up the mess Baxter made, our brothers, counterparts, and I decided to check around the city to make sure Bishop wasn’t also planning on making any appearances today.

I made sure everything was clear from the sky, and I’m not gonna lie, I am already used to the idea of flying everywhere I go from now on! 

Once we were sure the city was safe and secure we all met back at the now repaired Channel 6 building where Leo portaled everyone who we had evacuated back. 

Turns out Leo had sent them all to have a fun day in Tahiti? A few people were actually kinda disappointed to have to come back so fast, but everyone also seemed super appreciative to us for keeping the city safe!
 
I spoke with the couple I had helped out of the store, and they were really excited that their little business was safe. And I had actually managed to heal the husband's ankle right before I left them! I didn't even realize, lol!

Speaking of which, I am so freaking happy that I actually do have healing powers! Like now I’ll be able to heal all my bros if they get any more injuries on our journey, and also afterwards too! I can keep them safe, and I can also fly! This is the best day ever!

But where was I? Right! 

The city is fixed and clear of all evil ‘law breakers’ as Casey Jones would say. And Baxter is safely in jail. Now we’re all just waiting for our portal to our next location to open! 

I’m really gonna miss this place. But I’m glad we’re leaving it a little safer than before, and now we can return anytime once everything with Bishop is under control.’

“Hey, Mike? It's almost time to go!” Raphael called.

I smiled and looked down at my brother. I had flown up to the rafters of the building to try and squeeze in a quick update on my laptop, but I think I got a good bit done for now.

I saved and closed my laptop before quickly flying back down to the ground.

“So are those things permanent?” Blue asked while pointing to my wings.

I looked back at the fiery wings on my shell, “Not sure actually? I hope so, but at the same time I am a little worried about how I’m supposed to sleep now?"

Orange- "Maybe you can hang upside down like a bat?”

"I suppose that might be a fun option?"

Raph- “Oh! Try turning your powers off? I know that’s a little vague, but that’s sorta how it works with my powers? It's kinda like imagining an on and off switch connected to your ninpo.”

I nodded my head, and tried to just picture my powers having a big on and off switch? I felt the warmth on my shell start to simmer down, and my wings started to vanish.

Raph- “Nice!” 

Raphael- “Way to go, Mike!”

Red- “Aw, and here I was about to suggest we make s-mores?”

I laughed and tried to picture my powers flipping back on. My shell felt warm again, and my wings appeared as if they’d never left!

I smiled wide, “Yes!” I tried to picture my powers off and on a few more times in sequence, and it literally was just like flipping a switch!

“Sweet, Dude! Your powers are kinda like the teaching scene in the Karate Kid? ‘Wings on, wings off!” Orange laughed and motioned his hands in circles like he was waxing an imaginary car.

I laughed and finally turned my wings off for now.

Leonardo walked up to me and put his hand on my head, “I feel like this should go without saying, but we’re all really proud of you.”

I felt my chest warm up with pride again. 

“You have all made your clan and your family very proud indeed.” Master Splinter held his staff and gave us all the same proud Dad look our Father and Short Sensei always gives.

“Not to brag, but one of us did just clean and polish up a good chunk of the city!” Donnie put his hands on his hips and smiled confidently.

“We really appreciate you, Donnie.” Mikey smiled sweetly, and gave Donnie a hug.

“Thank you, Mikey.” Donnie’s claw arm poked out of his battle shell and patted Mikey’s head.

“But you know you could’ve left your logo off the side of the Channel 6 building?” Red said sarcastically.

Donnie- “I could have, but you clearly don’t know how to properly trademark.”

“Yeah, I don’t know how to trademark.” Red rolled his eyes, “Remind me to compare my toy sales to yours later, Buddy.”

“What was that?” One of Donnie’s claws came out of his shell and was holding a flamethrower!

Red gulped, “Hey where’s that portal at?”

“It should be here in just a minute.” Donatello answered as he walked over to Donnie. 

Donnie had his suitcase opened, and was currently placing Baxter’s ray gun inside.

Donatello looked at the thankfully broken tech curiously. “Are we going to start collecting souvenirs?” 

“But of course. Knowledge never decreases in value, and this little piece of tech could hold a gold mine for all we know?”

Donatello smiled, “Hard to argue with that.”

Donnie- “And I’ll make sure to send over any data I can procure in the Fellow Tello Group chat so Purple doesn’t miss out on any potential knowledge.”

Purple gave a thumbs up, "Coolbeans."

“Aw, all the brainiacs are coming together to bond over evil weapons. That’s not terrifying at all.” Red clasped his hands together and rolled his eyes again.

The atmosphere in the building started to shift, and that tell tell buzzing sound could be heard all around.

Finally a bright purple portal appeared right where it had just been yesterday.

“There's our ride.” Leonardo grabbed his duffle bag, and my bro’s and I all followed his lead.

I managed to stuff my laptop back in my bag. I took a second to admire my lucky dragon charm, and then started walking towards the portal.

“Thank you all very much for your hospitality. It was a lot of fun meeting everyone.” Leo put his hands together and bowed respectfully to Master Splinter and our counterparts. 

“Right back at you.” Blue copied Leo’s gesture, and then put his hand out towards Leo.

Leo grabbed Blue’s hand, but then pulled him into a hug.

Blue laughed, “Geeze, you guys really are brothers, huh?!”

“Yup.” Leonardo concluded before joining in with his counterpart’s hug.

“One more group hug for the road!” Mikey yelled! 

We all laughed again, and did a final quick group hug.

Donnie- “Alright, all shows of familial bonding and emotions need to end before we’re all stuck here.”

Red- “Yeah, No. Not that I haven't loved this visit, I honestly did. But it’s the next group of turtle’s turn.”

“Uh huh. We’ll see you guys soon. Probably.” Raphael patted Red’s head with a small laugh.

Red crossed his arms but didn't disagree with Raphael.

We all waved goodbye to Blue, Red, Purple, Orange, and Master Splinter before taking turns stepping through the purple portal.

Purple- “Oh! I almost forgot! Dee massaged me back, and he and his brothers are all awaiting your visit in Universe 12!”

“Perfect! Thanks again!” Leo waived before stepping through the portal. 

Leonardo and I were the last ones, and I gestured for him to go before me. My big bro gave a final waive to our counterparts, and then disappeared into the next universe.

I gave a quick thumbs up, “Thanks again! You're all super rad!”

“Rad? What decade are you from?” Red joked.

I rolled my eyes and gave one more sharp toothed smile before I walked backwards, and Universe 87 quickly disappeared from my view.

Everything around me was bright purple for a sec- 

“Eeep!” I felt my shell hit one of my bros just as the bright purple disappeared and was quickly taken over by a much.. Darker color scheme than what I had just been used to?

I turned around to find my brothers all looking around at the tops of nearby buildings. Oh great, we portaled onto a roof top this time? Note to self, keep wings turned on during the next portal walk.

“Uh, bro? Is it just me, or does this place look… off?” Raph asked nervously, “Like not off off, like we’re in a different universe, but like.. This doesn’t feel like home, ya know?”

Raphael grabbed his sai from his belt, “Raph’s right, something about his place is making me feel on edge?”

Donatello- “Guys, shouldn’t we be able to see the Statue of Liberty from this high up?” 

Leo- “Uhg, I hope the portal didn’t put us in Staten Island, or Jersey?” 

“And why are there so many blimps?” Mikey asked while pointing upward.

I stared up at the sky. There is an oddly large number of blimps hovering above, but I'm more focused on the random bright light shining from one of the buildings? “Guys look.” I pointed towards the light that was being partially hidden by one of the blimps.

My bros and I all stared at the light as the blimp slowly flew out of the way.

“Is that a.. Bat?” Leo asked.

Yeah, yeah I think it might be, “Guys.. I’m not super sure we’re in New York?” I took a step closer to look at the building the bat looking symbol was shining from. 

“One sec.” I turned my wings on and flew up a little higher. The building the light was shining from read, ‘Gotham City Police,’ “Yeah, we’re definitely not in New York.”

Third Person POV: Back in Universe 87- In the Technodrome

The Shredder and Krang were busy in the Technodrome’s lab, actually no, they weren’t busy in the slightest. 

Krang was at the giant computer, playing solitaire. He had already won 586 times, and it was about to be 587.

Shredder was rolling a pencil at his desk and staring blankly at a blank blueprint.

Bebop and Rocksteady were somewhere, but the two main villains couldn't seem to remember where?

Krang sighed as his screen showed he won again, but his board expression quickly turned into a surprised one as a new email notification popped onto his screen.

Krang stared at the message curiously, and then clicked to open it.

Dear Krang and Shredder,

As requested, I'm writing this to inform you our counterparts have left for the time being, and it's just us four Adult Mutant Ninja Turtles again.

Sincerely, Donatello(AKA Purple)

Krang gasped in excitement and clapped his tentacles! “Oh thank evil! Saki! We can go back to work!”

“It's about time!” Shredder stood and quickly walked over to Krang, “Those turtles will pay for making the last 24 hours so boring!”

“Indeed!” Krang agreed.

The two quickly began working on their next plan joyfully.

Chapter Text

Universe 19- Universe 18 Donnie’s POV:

“Dudes, we might have a problem.” Michelangelo flew back down to the building we had all just arrived on, and his wings disappeared.

Donatello- “How so?”

“Weeeell.” Michelangelo rubbed the back of his head, and looked away from our group. “We didn’t arrive in New York, at least I don’t think we did? The police station says Gotham City?”

“Gotham? What kind of name is that?” Leo crossed his arms, and looked out at the city, “Don, Tello, I thought you guys said you put in a bunch of genius junk into the machine to bring us to each universe's New York?” Leo's tone wasn't accusatory, but I could hear worry and confusion in his voice.

I looked over at Donatello, and he looked at me worriedly. He pulled his phone from his satchel and started looking through it.

Donatello- “ One moment, please.”

Leonardo- “No prob, Don.”

I leaned in closer to my counterpart, and watched as the familiar calculations and coordinates for the transporter appeared on the small screen. I had a slight urge to look through our files on my wrist com as well, which I would, if I wasn’t already undoubtedly certain of mine and Don's perfect calculations.

Don continued silently scrolling down the multiple pages of text and equations.

The possibility that my fellow genius counterpart and I allowed our brothers to travel through the Universal Transporter without being absolutely certain of our work- ugh! I crossed my arms, and fought back the urge to roll my eyes at such a ludicrous thought. “Utterly inconceivable.” I mumbled to myself.

Leo- “What was that, Donnie?”

“Nothing.” I answered simply.

I looked around at the city below, and then the sky above. Just for fun, and nothing more, I repeated the numbers, calculations, and also mentally retraced every step Don and I had made while setting up the transporter’s route. When I was finished, I unsurprisingly came to the same conclusion I had already been sure of, “Donatello and I didn’t make any sort of mistakes.” Yup, that was fun.

Our brothers looked at each other and then at Don and me.

Leonardo- “We weren’t saying that Donnie. We just-”

“I know, I know. But everyone is worrying about it. It’s not hard to guess.” I took a calming breath and smiled lightly, “But just to clarify, Don and I had made sure that the transporter would bring us near, or in the last universe's case, next to our counterparts. And I have zero doubts in my work, and that goes double for Don’s.”

Donatello gave me a grateful smile, and put his phone back in his satchel, “Donnie is right.” He sounded a lot more confident than he had a moment ago. “A common factor amongst each group of turtles in the multiverse has been that we typically reside in New York, but maybe that’s an anomaly for the turtles in this universe?”

I nodded my head in agreement.

“Honestly, I’d buy that possibility over the option that those two messed up.” Raphael pointed towards Donatello and me.

“Short Me is right.” Raph agreed, “He and I were there when Don and Tello worked around the clock to make sure we would make it to all the different universes without any trouble. No doubt, we’re exactly where we’re supposed to be right now.”

“Good enough answers for me.” Leo pulled his katana off his shell, and tossed his suitcase to the side, “I’d say we stick to our plan, and get to looking for this universe’s turtles. All in favor say, I.”

“I!” We all said at once with no hesitation.

The rest of our bags and suitcases were placed with Leo’s on the corner of the building. Leo will be able to portal them back to us later.

Michelangelo- “So where should we start?”

Leonardo- “Good question.”

I thought for a moment. This universe has already started off as an anomaly, but odds are our counterparts are still very likely mutated ninja turtles.

Leo- “Maybe we should check the sewers?”

“It’s possible.” I turned my head to the side to look at my twin, “But seeing as how it’s already dark, the more likely outcome would be-”

“That they’re out crime fighting!” Mikey said loudly.

I turned my head towards my little brother, ignoring the slight cracking sound my neck made, and attempted to smile, “Michel, what have I said about stealing my moment?”

Mikey gave me a nervous smile and held his hands up defensively, “Right, right, sorry. Floors all yours, Donnie. Sorry.”

I narrowed my eyes, but then sighed. I patted my youngest brother’s head, “It’s fine, this time, and also you’re most likely correct.”

“Yes!” Mikey yelled victoriously.

Leo- “Should we split up? Half of us scope out the city from the rooftops, the other half search on the ground?”

Leonardo- “I’m not sure I like the idea of us splitting up?”

“We would cover more ground.” I concluded, “And Michelangelo could use his powers to check the sky?”

Michelangelo looked upwards, “As much as I love being a one man super team, I’m with Leonardo on the whole not splitting up thing. Also, I’m not sure why, but there’s something about all these blimps that's starting to make me nervous?”

Leonardo- “If our counterparts are patrolling, then our best bet at running into them is going to be going to where a crime is more likely to take place.”

Leo- “Can’t argue with that logic.”

“Agreed.” I looked back up at the sky, and raised an eyebrow at the large Bat sign, “Now that I think about it.. It would also be best to avoid the rooftops if the people of Gotham are going to be shining lights on them.”

Raphael- “Yeah, are we gonna try to figure out what’s up with that symbol?”

Mikey- “More incentive to find our counterparts! We can ask them about it!”

“Yeah, but I don’t see a turtle on it, so I doubt it’s got anything to do with us.” Leo swiped his katana, and a portal was created on the ground, “Going down!” He stepped into the glowing blue with ease.

The rest of our brothers jumped or stepped in after Leo. Don and I remained on the roof.

I looked over at Don. His expression looked a bit blank, but even with his mask on, I could still tell there was a bit of distance in his eyes, “Are you alright?”

Don jolted a bit, as if he had mentally stepped away for a moment, and was suddenly brought back. He looked at me and gave a half smile, “Yeah, I just uh.. I was a little worried there. For a moment I started thinking of possible solutions and outcomes for if we had accidentally transported everyone to the wrong place-”

I flicked the side of Donatello’s head.

“Ow!” Don looked at me while holding the now reddening mark on his head, and I couldn’t help smirking, “What was that for?”

“Worrying.” I answered while crossing my arms behind my shell, “There are many reasons to worry, especially with the current mission you, our brothers, and I are on. But stressing over a mistake that wasn’t made? Audible laugh. I refuse to stand here and allow you to do so.”

Don smiled kindly at me again, and gripped the satchel strap over his chest, “Thanks, Donnie.”

I looked around to make sure we were alone, and then quickly put my arm around Don’s shoulder before quickly returning to my straightened stance, “Don’t mention it. Slapping sense into my brothers is something I’m more than willing to do whenever it is deemed necessary.”

Don laughed, “But you didn’t slap me, you flicked me?”

“Oh right.” I smirked and cocked my head to look at him, “Should I remedy that now?”

“Don't even think about it.” Donatello laughed lightly and leaned back from me.

I laughed far louder than I had hoped, and held my hand over my mouth.

“Guys”! Leo popped his head back out of the portal, and Don and I both jumped back, “You coming? Or do I need to start charging late fees?”

I pulled my bo staff from my shell and lightly bonked my twin’s forehead, “We’ll be there in a sec, Leo-Nerdo.”

Leo glared at me, “Dorka-Tello.”

My eye twitched, and I went to bonk Leo again, but he disappeared through the portal.

Don looked like he was trying to fight back another laugh, and then quickly regained his composure, “Come on, let’s go.” He hurriedly jumped down the portal.

I sighed and put my staff back on my shell. I looked back at the city. The urge to check my files started to rise again. I felt my hand twitch towards my wrist, but instead I reached up, and flicked my own forehead, “Ouch!” I rubbed the reddening mark, my mask thankfully covered, and smirked as I realized any urge to check my perfect calculations or doubt on mine and Don’s work had completely dissolved.

I turned my attention back to the portal, “Utterly inconceivable.” I smiled wide as I jumped through the blue light.

A little bit earlier- Still in Universe 19:
VS. Donatello's (Clover’s) POV:

“So you’re sure you guys are ok in Gotham, right? Like you’d definitely say something if you weren’t, right?” Barbra’s nervousness was clear as day, in both her voice and her expression on the large monitor.

I inadvertently rolled my eyes, “Batgirl, my brothers and I are more than capable of watching over Gotham for one more night. It’s no trouble at all, really.”

Barbra pursed her lips, and I could tell her eyes were shifting behind her mask, “Well, ok. And again, we seriously appreciate you guys taking the time to help us out.”

“Oh yeah, hanging out in a billion dollar mansion with a butler and the world's fastest internet connection has just been terrible. You seriously owe us big time.” I tried not to laugh as Batgirl smiled and shook her head at my attempt at sarcasm.

“Well, try not to drive Alfred too crazy, and we’ll hopefully be home tomorrow morning.”

“No problem. You guys stay safe ok?”

“Will do!”

Barbra and I ended the call, and I leaned back in my chair as the giant bat logo covered the massive monitor.

I wonder where my brothers are at right now? I spun the chair around, and didn’t see or hear anyone else down here in the Batcave with me.

If I had to guess, Leo is probably in one of the quieter wings of the house meditating. Raph is watching TV and trying to talk himself out of taking one of Bruce Wayne’s cars for a joy ride. And Mikey is either skateboarding through the mansion, annoying Alfred, or a combination of the two.

I smiled to myself and spun in my chair again, before stopping to face the monitor. I should probably see if there’s anything going on in the city. It’s almost sundown, and crime in Gotham usually starts right after.

I opened the security feeds Batman has set up for the city, and got to work.

About a week ago my brothers and I got a message from Batman, asking if we wouldn’t mind returning to Gotham? Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn have apparently been spotted in Metropolis, and the Bat Fam went to help the local hero there bring the two Arkham residents back home.

My brothers and I offered to go to Metropolis too, but Batman said he’d appreciate us watching over Gotham for him for the time being. So here we are!

Crime in New York has been a little slow since the Shredder disappeared after our last adventure here anyways, so it wasn’t too big a deal for us to leave for a bit.

The Bat Fam have yet to locate Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn, so my brothers and I will attempt to help locate the duo for a few more days before heading back home.

I watched the different security feeds on the monitor and didn’t see anything out of the ordinary.

I clicked through a few more different cameras, landing on the one posted nearby ACE Chemicals. Leo and I had gone over there our first day here to see if we could find any sort of leads on Shredder? But we didn’t find anything. Literally nothing, which actually confirmed our suspicions that once again Shredder had survived, and is just biding his time before making another appearance.

I sighed and leaned back in my chair again.

“Anything wrong, Young Master Donatello?”

I jumped in my seat, and almost reached for my bo-staff, but then remembered whose voice that was.

“Alfred?” I turned around, and was met with no doubt my favorite butler carrying a cup of coffee. “How the heck did I not hear you come down the stairs?”

“Years of practice with Master Bruce. I’m as quiet as I am tidy.” Alfred almost laughed at his own remark.

I smirked as he handed me the coffee in a purple mug. “Well let me know if you ever wanna take a break from butlering and be a ninja instead. You’d be a pretty good one.”

“A ninja butler? I’d dare say that would make a good television show.” Alfred smiled as he looked at the monitor.

“I'd watch it.” I sipped on my coffee and continued looking through the cameras, “Thank you by the way, for the coffee.”

“It was no trouble at all.” Alfred sighed, “Unlike trying to stop Young Master Michelangelo from doing some ‘totally rad moves’ on his skateboard.” Alfred sighed again and pinched the bridge of his knows, “I don’t suppose there’s a reason to get him out of the house so I can properly clean the floors is there? There are scuff marks all over the hardwood, and I want to make sure the manor is spotless before Master Bruce’s return.”

“Sorry, I’m not seeing anything yet.” I kept scrolling through the different camera feeds, “But this is usually the part where I’m wrong, and-” The screen showed several cop cars in pursuit of another car going way over the speed limit! Probably a robbery if I had to guess?

Bzz. Bzz.

Alfred pulled a pager out of his pocket, “And there’s the alert for the Bat Signal.”

“For a speeding ticket?” I half joked.

“It’s likely the robber stole something Commissioner Gordon feels warrants a hero’s assistance? Or in this case, four heroes?”

I gulped down the rest of my coffee, and stood up to go get my brothers. “Be back soon!”

“Alright then, good luck, and- Oh dear!?”

I stopped and turned back around, “You good Alfred?”

“Yes, but um.. I'm not quite sure what to make of that?” Alfred pointed to the top row of security feeds on the monitor.

I looked over the different camera angles before stopping on the one pointed near the rooftops near the police station. On top of one of the buildings was a glowing.. Something? “What is that?”

I walked back to the monitor, and typed a code on the keyboard to zoom in.

Alfred tapped his chin, “I can't recall ever seeing anything quite like that.”

I stared at the glowing circle, and zoomed into it as far as I could. I started downloading the recording, and almost jumped out of my shell as someone walked through it.

“Is that..”

“A turtle?” I answered. I watched a moment longer, making sure the video feed was indeed recording what looked to be a new mutated turtle just silently standing on the rooftop looking around. I almost shouted for my brothers, but felt my mouth drop as another turtle walked through, and then another, and another, until there were 8 in total!?

“Yo Donnie! You down here?!” Raph ran down the stairs, Leo and Mikey were right behind him.

“We saw the cops in pursuit on the news.” Leo said in his leaderlike tone, “We should get down there just in case.”

“Yeah! In case some butts need kicking!” Mikey yelled excitedly!

I turned to my brothers, and I guess I looked freaked out, because they suddenly looked freaked out.

Leo- “Donnie? Everything ok?”

“Uh… Not yes, but not yet no.” I stepped away from the monitor to give my brothers a clear view.

“What the frick?!” Raph ran up to the computer.

“Raph! Language!” Leo chastised.

Raph- “I said, frick, Leo! Now who the hell are those guys, and why are they dressed up like us?”

Mikey- “Duuudes, we got fans!”

We looked at the monitor, and I almost jumped again when one of the turtles dressed like Mikey, somehow grew wings?! I think?

Mikey- “Dudes! My fan can fly! That’s cool as heck!”

Raph- “No, no it’s not Mikey!”

Leo- “Raph’s right. Whatever’s going down on the roads will have to wait. We need to get to that building and figure out who the heck those guys are!”

My brothers and I nodded our heads, and headed towards the garage.

“Be back later, Alfred!” I called before closing the door behind us.

My brothers and I ran into the garage, and made a beeline for mine and Batman’s latest project! I had to help work on the plans remotely, but man was I surprised when we arrived here, and were gifted-

“Dibs on driving the Turtlemobile!” Mikey shouted.

I pulled the keys from my belt, and pressed the On button, “In your dreams, Mikey.”

Batman and I had created a more turtle-esk version of the Batmobile for my brothers and I to drive while here in Gotham. It was inspired by the Batmobile’s original design, along with quite a few settings and add ons of my own. The outside is very similar to the jet black car, but I thought a more dark green color scheme fit me and my brothers better. Oh! And I can't forget by far one of the best changes to the original design, the Turtlemobil has 4 seats instead of 2!

I got into the driver’s seat, and Leonardo took the passenger while Raph and Mikey got in the back. I turned on the car, absolutely loving the sound of the engine roaring, and pressed the button to open the garage.

Leo- “Step on it, Don-”

I pressed the gas, and within seconds we were already on the road! “How’s that?”

Leo quickly put on his seatbelt and held onto the safety bar, “Fine.”

I pressed the gas pedal and whipped down the road leading from the manor and towards the city! The car lifted off the ground a couple times, but it drove like a dream!

Leo- “Don, do you ever think you might have a little adrenaline problem?”

“Nope.” I raced down the incline towards the highway!

I pressed the gas all the way down and swerved right into the perfect spot on the road! I got a few horn honks, but I’m certain it’s fine.

Mikey- “Woo hoo! Don’t listen to him, Donnie! Faster faster!”

Raph- “Yeah! Let’s go!”

Leo sighed and sunk down in his seat.

I smiled wide as I continued speeding and weaving through traffic until we got into the city. I headed towards the building the other turtles arrived on, and tried to keep my eyes out for the other turtles.

Leo straightened in his seat, and I could tell from my peripheral that he already had his leader face on, “Alright guys, we don’t know exactly why these guys are choosing to dress like us, but there’s a very high probability they're mutants.”

Raph- “No duh, Fearless. Do you think we could’ve missed some of the mutated foot soldiers? Or some of Ra’s al Ghul's guys?”

I thought of the possibility, “It’s not 100% unlikely that we could have missed a stray mutated human or two, but 8 is a bit of a stretch? Plus, there’s the fact that all 8 appear to be turtles, with the exception of the one that can somehow fly?”

Mikey- “My fan!”

Leo- “Do you think they could be trying to impersonate us?”

“I can't say for certain how probable that is, especially if they are somehow connected with the Foot Clan or the League of Assassins?”

Leo- “Alright then, I guess we’ll find out their objective first and then handle accordingly.”

“Which translates to, let’s go bust their shells in until they talk.” Raph sat forward and cracked his knuckles.

Leo- “Raph, chill on the impulsiveness for now. I want to give whoever these guys are a chance to explain themselves first.”

Raph- “You just gotta take the fun out of everything, don’t you?”

Leo- “I’m not going to-

“Guys look!” Mikey leapt from his seat, and pointed straight ahead. I looked around at the shadows, and saw several silhouettes just barely noticeable.

The strangers quickly moved and dipped into the darkness of a nearby alleyway just before the car light could fully touch them, but for a quick second I managed to catch a glimpse of orange.

Leo- “Don!”

“On it!” I quickly turned the car and managed to make it into the alley the new turtles disappeared into.

We drove through the narrowing space and into a wider location behind the buildings.

“There!” Mikey jumped forward again, and pointed his finger ahead.

I stomped my foot on the break as hard as I could.

“Waa!” Mikey flew forward and smashed his face against the glass.

“You good Mikey?” I’m really glad Batman and I went with an unbreakable glass component.

“Guys, I found them.” Mikey mumbled into the windshield.

I narrowed my eyes, and saw 8 silhouettes in total, all hiding expertly in the shadows. If I weren't a ninja myself, I might not have been able to notice them, but once again the brightly colored masks also helped.

“Ha, this is gonna be fun! Let’s go!” Raph pulled his sai from his belt, and started trying to get the door open.

“Hold on, Raph!” Leo ordered. “Remember what I said.”

We watched as the silhouettes started to move, and I could see the whites of their eyes continuously looking back at us and then at each other.

Leo took a deep breath, and then put his hand on the door, “Alright, let’s calmly get out, and access the situation. No one pulls their weapons until I say so, understand?” I feel like he was talking more to Raph, than Mikey and me.

“Understood.” I answered

Mikey- “All good here! I wanna meet these guys!”

Raph hesitated, and then slid his sai back on his belt, “Whatever.”

Leo nodded and opened his door, Mikey, Raph, and I quickly followed his lead. We all got out, and a gust of wind blew our mask tails to the sides. The other 8 turtles didn’t move but I could see the whites of their eyes widen.

Leo narrowed his eyes, “My brothers and I are willing to give you all a chance to come quietly and explain yourselves. If you refuse then we will have to assume you are our enemy and engage you as such.”

The silhouettes stayed silent, but looked at one another. 2 of them nodded their heads, and then stepped out of the shadows and into the car light.

Raph- “What the hell?”

The two, now visible, turtles both had blue masks and twin katana in their hands. They appear to be the same height, but one is a dark shade of green, and the other is a bright green with neon red and yellow stripes on his face and limbs.

I felt a little nervous about the fact their weapons are drawn and ours aren't, and I doubt I'm the only one.

“Would you mind putting your weapons away?” Leo asked sternly but calmly. I guess this is as good a test as any to see if they're here for a fight.

I gulped and my hand started flinching upwards to grab my staff off my shell, but I kept still.

The two blue banded turtles looked at each other and then at us again.

“Oh right, sorry.” The darker green turtle said.

“Force of habit.” The neon turtle smiled nervously as they both placed their weapons back in the scabbards on their shells.

I breathed a small sigh I didn’t even realize I was holding. Ok, so they don’t wanna fight. Good sign!

“Mind killing the lights?” The neon turtle asked while shielding his eyes.

“Oh!” I grabbed the keys from my belt, and pressed the button to turn off the headlights.

I glanced up at the other sets of white eyes staring down at us. They kinda remind me of the bats that hang out in the darker parts of the Bat Cave. The six sets of eyes all quickly disappeared as the distinct sound of feet hitting solid concrete echoed in the dark.

Leo- “So, uh, do you think the rest of your.. Team might like to come forward as well?”

The two turtles nodded their heads. The darker green turtle gestured for the others to come forward, and without missing a beat, the other 6 turtles in orange, red and purple stepped forward.

It was one thing to see a bunch of your own lookalikes on a screen, but in person and this close up was a totally different scenario.

“Dudes! This is so cool! It’s like our own fan club!” Mikey cheered.

“Yeah, think again.” A turtle with a red mask and an almost Christmas green complexion crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes disapprovingly.

“Then why are you dressed like us, hm?” Mikey smiled wide.

“We’re not dressed like you, this is how we always look!” The shortest turtle of the group, with an orange mask and what looked like stickers and paint on his plastron, smiled excitedly. He and Mikey were kinda matching energy.

“Alright enough talking!” Raph stepped forward, and balled his hands into tight fists, “Who are you guys, and what was that glowing whatever the hell that was that you guys walked out of?”

“That, good sir who is very obviously a Raphael, was a portal.” A purple masked turtle with a metallic looking shell said with a very ‘just so you know’ tone. “And it was designed by yours truly and-”

“What do you mean, ‘obviously a Raphael?!’ I am Raphael! And I wanna know who you clowns think you are!?”

“We’re trying to explain if you'd quit your yapping!” The shorter of the two red masked turtles yelled.

“Who the hell do you think you’re talking to, Faker?!” Raph pulled his sai from his belt.

“I’m talking to you, Shell For Brains!” The other turtle pulled two sai from his belt and started walking forward.

“Oh you wanna go?!” Raph started stomping towards the other turtle and I felt myself begin to panic!

“Raphael! That's enough!” Both Leo and the dark green blue masked turtle said at once.

Raph and the other angry turtle both stopped and looked at one another, along with Leo and the other darker green turtle.

“So, uh.. That’s one way to make an introduction.” The taller red masked turtle said with a nervous smile, “I’m uh.. I’m also Raphael, but you can call me Raph. It’s nice to meet you all.”

“You’re both named Raph?” I asked. Maybe Mikey is right and these guys are a bunch of over enthusiastic impersonators? But I probably can't rule out the possibility of cloning? Although if whoever created these turtles was hoping for clones of my brothers and me, they didn't do the greatest job?

“He’s Raph and he’s Raphael.” The stickered covered orange masked turtle pointed to the taller Raph first and then the one who almost got into a fight with my brother. “And I’m Mikey, and this is Michelangelo.” He pointed to the turtle who previously had wings that were no longer there? “And then there’s Leo!”

“Hi.” The neon turtle said with a very nervous looking smile.

Stickered Mikey- “And then Leonardo.”

“Hello.” The darker green turtle said with a small wave.

“And then finally, Donnie!” Mikey gestured to the metallic shelled turtle, “And Donatello!” And then at a very quiet olive green colored turtle.

Metallic Donnie- “It’s wonderful to make your acquaintance, and so quickly as well.”

Quiet Donatello- “I share my little brother’s sentiment.”

“Brother?” Leo, our Leo ( geez this is going to get confusing fast) asked surprisingly, “Are all of you brothers?”

“Yes and no, but mostly yes! We kinda got a bit of a found family situation going on, but for the most part, yes we are all brothers!” Mikey, the stickered one, said excitedly.

“And where did you guys come from?” I asked.

“We can explain everything.” Other Leonardo said with a smile, “We are here to-”

“Out of the way!” Taller Raph yelled!

VROOM!

My brothers and the new turtles all had to jump back as a car zipped past the corner of a nearby building and passed all of us!

“Hey wasn’t that the car on the news?” Our Mikey asked.

My brothers and I looked around for the cop cars, but didn’t see any.

Our Raph- “Damn it! They must have gotten away!”

“Not yet they haven’t!” Our Leo yelled and turned to the other turtles, “You guys stay right here! We have to-”

“Mikey?” Neon Leo said with a smirk.

“Uh what?” Our Mikey looked at Neon Leo confused? And so did I?

“On it!” Sticker Mikey pulled one of his nunchuk from his belt and it started to glow bright orange- Is that an explosive?!

Mikey spun the weapon, and then threw the end forward! The chain glowed and started to extend as it shot outwards towards the car we were about to pursue! What in the name of Galileo is that?!

My brothers and I watched as the nunchuck wrapped around the front of the car. Sticker Mikey flicked his arm back, and the entire car flew backwards in the air!

Neon Leo swiped his katana outward, and a blue circle, much like the one they had all come from, appeared in the air next to the car, and then disappeared right after the car went through it! Oh Frick, did they just get vaporized!? I swore to Batman I'd make sure we didn't rack up a body count while he was away!

“Uh.. where did it-”

Neon Leo swiped his katana again. Another blue circle appeared above us, and the car dropped down between us. The two humans inside looked completely shocked and terrified!

“Let’s get out of here!” The humans opened the car doors and tried to run!

My brothers and I were about to move, but 2 large red hands grabbed both of the human’s bodies, and pulled them back towards us.

Tall Raph had somehow manifested 2 large glowing red hands over his own, and was now holding the 2 screaming robbers!?

“We’re sorry! We’re sorry!” The driver yelled.

Our Leo-“I don’t know what the heck is going on here exactly, but-”

Our Mikey- “Dudes! This might be the coolest thing I've ever seen! How are you doing that!?”

Tall Raph- “It's kinda a long story, but first, what exactly did these guys do?”

“It’s in the backseat!” The driver yelled!

“Please don’t hurt us!” The second human was almost in tears.

Tall Raph raised one eye at the robbers, “Can one of you guys check the car? I kinda got my hands full.”

I quickly side stepped away, and walked over to the car to investigate the backseat.

Our Leo- “Donnie? Do you see anything?”

I looked inside and found a police evidence bag. I grabbed it and looked inside to find several familiar looking vials of glowing purple liquid, “Well that’s not good.”

“What is it?” All 3 Leos asked at once.

I pulled out one of the vials, “If memory serves, I’m fairly certain this is Joker venom.” I looked at the bag it came from and then back at the still panicked robbers, “You guys stole this from the police station? Seriously?”

The driver shook his head, “I-it wasn't us! W-we’re just the middle men, we swear!”

“Alright, then who did steal it, and where were you taking it?” I asked while holding up the vile.

“We don’t know!” The second robber shouted, but the driver looked like he was having a mental debate?

“Oh! Mind if I step in? I didn’t get to help with the last interrogation, and this is always my favorite part!” Metallic Donnie smirked and pressed a few buttons on a silver gauntlet on his wrist.

I opened my mouth to answer, but 4 large metal claws popped out of the back of the metal shell, and I almost fell back on my own shell! “What the heck!?”

The metallic backed turtle smiled in a way that reminded me of the Grinch, and the 4 claws quickly turned into saw blades!?

I looked around at the other 7 new turtles who all simultaneously rolled their eyes or smacked their foreheads.

Other Leonardo- “Donnie, please try not to overdo it, ok?”

Metallic Donnie continued to smirk, “Perish the thought, dear eldest sibling.” The claws quickly transformed into larger saw blades, and moved closer to the thieves!? “Now who wants to sing first?”

The two men, still trapped in the glowing red fists, started screaming and wriggling like fish in a net!

“AAAAH! IT WAS PENGUIN! IT WAS PENGUIN!” The second guy shouted at the top of his lungs!

“He hired us to snatch the bag and bring it to an address outside of town by midnight! We swear that’s all we know! It was just supposed to be a quick payday! We swear!” The driver looked me right in the eyes as he spoke.

“I’m fairly certain they’re telling the truth.” I put the purple vial back in the bag and closed it, “Now what is the address you were given?”

“It’s written down on some paper in the glove box!” The second man turned to the driver, “You idiot! If you had been quieter the cops never would have even known we were there!”

The driver glared at the other man, “Well if you hadn’t agreed to take a job from a crime lord we’d be at home right now eating pizza!”

The other human scoffed, “Well if you hadn’t-”

“Ok, this is getting old.” Neon Leo stepped forward, “Let’s see, where was that police station?” He looked around, and then held out his katana, “Ah, right.” He swiped the ground and another, I think portal? Opened up on the ground, “I hope you have a nice stay in jail, and be sure to give Air Leo 5 stars.”

The two men screamed as Tall Raph quickly released them and they fell into the portal.

The red hands disappeared, and Tall Raph put his sai back on his belt.

Metallic Donnie smirked lightly as he tapped on his gauntlet again, and the saw blades retreated back into his shell.

Mikey tapped on my arm and handed me a piece of paper with some words scribbled on it. I looked back at the car and then at Mikey as he gave me a thumbs up.

“Alright, now where were we?” Neon Leo smirked and leaned on his sword.

“Hold on! What the actual fuck was all that?!” Our Raph yelled and stepped towards Neon Leo.

“Raph!” Our Leo chastised.

“Hey! No one is going to talk to my brother like that!” Tall Raph said with a slight growl in his tone! His eyes look a lot more menacing than they did a moment ago!

“You think I’m scared of you?” Our Raph yelled back at the taller turtle. “You may have a couple crazy magic tricks, but I’ll beat you the same as any other wannabe!”

“Raph?” I tried to calm my brother down.

“I’m gonna give you one chance to shut your mouth before I shut it for you!” Other Raphael warned while holding his sai towards our Raph!

“Try it! I dare you!” Our Raph already pulled his hand back just as the Other Raphael was doing the same!

“That’s enough!” Quiet Donatello yelled, and everyone around went silent. He looked at all of us with stern eyes and then took a deep breath, “I’m sorry, but we are not here to fight. Just the opposite actually. And believe me, I fully understand that all of this is a lot to take in, but we can explain everything if you'll let us?”

I am not sure what it was about Quiet Donatello that made me wanna believe what he was saying was true? But I did.

I stepped closer to Neon Leo and Other Leonardo, “Ok, um.. There is definitely a lot here that I think we need to unpack, so uh.. Would you guys mind coming back with us?”

Our Raph- “Donnie, what the frick!?”

“It’ll be a lot easier to talk back at our um.. hideout.” This whole situation is absolutely mind boggling. These new turtles, and their albeit fascinating abilities, are one thing, but on top of that we now have a situation with Penguin and stolen Joker Venom? This is all a bit of a jumbled mess, and the best thing I can think to do is for all of us to calm down and get everything organized.

Mikey stepped towards me, “Uh, Bro? Do you mean ‘come back’ as in the manor? Cause I’m not super sure Bruce is gonna like that? And you know we can’t ask Alfred to keep a secret from him, I tried, and it did not end well!” Mikey loudly whispered.

I looked back at the other turtles, who were all silently looking towards me? “Uh, well... We need to figure all this out, and we need a secure place to do so.”

Our Leo walked over and stood next to me, “Bruce trusts us to make the right calls for the city, and if Donnie thinks that taking these guys back with us is the best choice?.. Then I trust him to make that call.”

“Thanks, Bro.” I tried not to smile too wide, but it really does feel nice to know my brothers trust my opinion and intellect. They may not show it all the time, but moments like this make it very hard to doubt them.

“Great, we're really doing this?” Our Raph asked in a very annoyed tone.

“Looks that way.” Our Leo answered.

“Woo!” Our Mikey raised his arms, “But how are we going to get everyone there? Our car only sits 4?”

“Hold on, is that car seriously yours?” The Taller Michelangelo with a tail gave a sharp toothed smile as he looked back at the Turtlemobil.

“She is indeed.” I couldn’t help smiling proudly at what was essentially my car child.

“Bravo on your design choice, Fellow Tello.” Metallic Donnie said while clapping hi hands, “And to answer your previous question, I have the solution right here.” He pressed a few buttons on his gauntlet, and 4 metal disks popped out of the metal shell! I really need to make time to ask him about that shell. Did he make it himself? Or if the clone theory is true, did whomever created these guys make it for him?

Metallic Donnie tossed the disks like a couple of frisbees and they quickly glided to the ground. Once they stopped all 4 disks glowed red, blue, purple, and orange, and started to extend, grow, and fold like something out of a Transformer's movie?!

After a moment the once small disks were now 4 large motorcycles!

“Ha! Donnie, I love it when you make stuff like that!” Other Raphael smirked. “Dibs on driver!” He ran over to the dark red and silver bike and hopped on.

“Second dibs!” Neon Leo yelled and hopped on the blue and white one.

“I made them, so I also call dibs.” Metallic Donnie said while walking over to the purple and black one.

“Why'd you only make 4?” Sharp tooth Michelangelo asked as he got on the orange and yellow bike. "Not that I'm complaining, but it's unlike you to be an underachiever?"

“Scoff! There are 8 in total, but I lent the other 4 to our partners so they could get around the cities easier. My tank is fine in Universe 18’s New York, but it’s not so easily overlooked in Universe 03’s.” Donnie answered.

“Uh, sorry, but I feel like I'm missing something here?” Our Mikey scratched his head, “You guys are talking like there's more than one New York, and- oh?.. Oh?.. Oh!?” Dudes I think I get it now!”

“What are you-” The impact of sudden realization just hit my prefrontal cortex like a punch to the face! Universe 18? 03? Multiple turtles, Multiple New Yorks! Tanks!? What the hell?!

"Don? Donnie? Donnie Bro?” Mikey waved his hand in front of my face, but I was unable to remember how to respond.

I stared at the other turtles, who were going back and forth between looking at each other and looking at me? These guys aren't our clones or impersonators. The names, the weapons, the mask colors! “Oh, holy multiverse theory.” I mumbled as I held my suddenly aching head.

“Donnie, you good?” Our Leo asked while putting a hand on my shoulder, and gently taking the evidence bag out of my hand.

“I uh..” That wasn't even close to an answer, but dang it this is a lot to process at once! “...Maybe?”

“Alrighty then.” Our Mikey smiled wide and gave me a thumbs up before leaning towards our Raph, “I think Donnie might be broken?” He attempted to whisper, but once again failed loudly.

I shook my head, and took a deep meditative breath, “Nope. All good.” It's not, but there's more pressing matters to attend to.

“If you guys are good, we’ll follow you to wherever the heck you're going? Ok?” Neon Leo asked.

All the other turtles were seated on the large bikes associated with their mask colors, and ready to leave.

“Uh.. right, yeah. Let’s go!” I turned to run back to the Turlemobil.

“You heard him.” Our Leo nodded to the other 8 turtles and then turned to join me in the car.

“See you guys there!” Our Mikey kept smiling wide as he cartwheeled back to the car.

Our Raph crossed his arms, and turned to walk, “Try to keep up.”

Metallic Donnie smirked, “Your concerns are unnecessary.” His hand glowed purple, and purple helmets appear on his and the other turtle’s heads.

The bikes all revved on, and I quickly got into the driver seat and rested my hand on the gearshift.

Our Leo- “You sure you don't want me to drive?”

I pressed my foot, and the engine revved loudly, “Nope.”

Our Leo stared at me for a moment, “Ok then.” He put his seatbelt on and tightened it, “Let’s hurry back-”

I pressed the pedal and the tires squealed as I started to drive back towards the road.

We approached the end of the alley, and I quickly turned the wheel, peeling out and back onto the road like butter!

“Ack!” I heard Mikey from the backseat.

“Mikey, seatbelt.” Leo said sternly.

Mikey groaned, “K…”

I should probably watch my speed? The police might still be in the area after the robbers, and I also don't want the new turtles to have any trouble keeping up with us. The last thing we need is for them to get lost.

I looked in my rearview mirror and my eyes widened as I realized they were all driving right next to us.

Stickered Mikey and Sharp Tooth Michelangelo were literally right next to the car, and the shorter turtle was waving at me! I waived back without thinking, and then turned my attention back to the road.

“So, uh.. Anyone else catch on to the fact that these guys are us from two separate universes?” Mikey asked excitedly.

“.... Yup.” I nodded my head.

“Just when we thought Gotham couldn’t get any weirder.” Raph grumbled while sitting further back in his seat. “And for the record, I could've kicked ‘Raphael's’ shell into next week if we hadn't been interrupted!”

Mikey- “You keep telling yourself that, Bro.”

Raph grumbled and I looked into my mirror again to see him grinding his teeth. I felt the need to tell him to stop that, but this was probably one of those ‘pick your battles' moments Master Splinter taught us.

“Let’s just focus on getting back to the manor.” Leo looked ahead with a more serious and stern expression than usual.

“Right.” I mumbled and continued driving back to Wayne Manor.

We decided to forgo the Batcave entrance, and instead drove up to the front steps of the large house.

I parked the car directly in front of the steps, and my brothers and I got out just as the other turtles were stepping off their bikes. Their helmets vanished, and all 8 turtles stared up at the large building in awe.

Sharp Toothed Michelangelo- “Dudes, we are a looong way from the sewers.”

The front door opened and Alfred walked out, “Young Masters, I see you’ve returned much quicker than anticipated.” Alfred looked at my brothers and me and then at the other turtles.

Huh? I was fully expecting to see him be shocked or- Oooh, wait, yeah. Alfred was probably watching the cameras, and already knew about our.. The other turtles.

“They have a butler!?” Metallic Donnie folded his arms and grimaced. “What the heck have we been doing all this time!?”

Tall Raph bumped Metallic Donnie’s arm, and gave him a stern look.

I looked back up at Alfred, and tried to get a read on what he was thinking, but I've got nothing? And if Alfred already knows about all this possible multiverse stuff than that also probably means-

“Hey Alf old buddy!" Our Mikey smiled excitedly, "You'll never guess who these guys are!"

Alfred sighed, "If I had to guess, I'd say we are currently being visited by a group of mutated ninja turtles from 2 separate universes?"

Mikey gasped, "Whoa, since when did Alfred turn psychic? That's crazy cool buddy!"

I sighed, "Mikey, Alfred isn't psychic, at least not to my knowledge. Do you remember the cameras around the city?"

Mikey- "The what? Oh right! Cool, cool, cool."

Neon Leo- "Oh yay, another Donnie who loves to record everything. Woo."

"Leo." Tall Raph gave Neon Leo the same look he had given Metallic Donnie.

"Just to clarify, they are not my cameras, they're Batman's." Although, I am considering asking Batman if he wouldn't mind helping me install similar security systems in New York?

I turned away from the other turtles, and back to Alfred, "And speaking of, does Batman also already know about.. this whole situation?" I gestured back to the other turtles.

Alfred blinked a few times, and then took a deep breath, “Currently, no. But I shall be informing him forth with, and also about the curious burglary of the Joker Venom from the Gotham Police Department."

"Great. We got all this to deal with, and now Bruce will probably be pissed that he's having to cut the Metropolis mission short." Raph crossed his arms, and I could hear him grinding his teeth again.

"I doubt he'll be worried enough to cut their mission shor-..." Our Leo looked back at the other turtles, and then at the evidence bag he was still holding, and then back up at Alfred, "Alfred, do you think we could hold off on telling Bruce until he get's back tomorrow?"

Bringing the turtles back here was still the right call, I'm sure of it. But the more knowledge we have to backup that call before Batman returns the better.

Alfred- "No."

Our Leo- "Yeah, I figured."

Mikey was right, there is literally no arguing with Alfred.

Alfred- "The most time I can give is until dinner arrives in 30 minutes or less, and then afterwards I will be obligated to inform Master Bruce of everything that has transpired tonight.”

My brothers and I nodded our heads in agreement. 30 minutes isn't a lot of time, and I am very much sure it'll only take 20 minutes at most for the Bat Jet to be back in Gotham, but it's better than nothing.

Alfred held the door open, and all 12 of us walked up the stairs and into the mansion.

“And I shall go ahead and take that as well.” Alfred pointed to the evidence bag Our Leo was still holding. My brother quickly handed the bag to Alfred as he walked past him.

My brothers and I led the other turtles inside, and we quickly made our way towards the dining room. It’s the only place I can think of that would have enough chairs for all of us.

“Dudes, this is literally insane!” Sharp Toothed Michelangelo loudly whispered.

“Would our guests care for some tea?” Alfred asked as he followed directly behind all of us.

“N-no thank you, Sir.” Other Leonardo said with a half smile.

We all kept walking down the long hallway covered in art and portraits. We finally made it into the dining room, and my brothers and I sat beside each other on one side of the table. Leo gestured for the other 8 turtles to take their seats across from us.

My leader brother folded his hands on the table, and narrowed his eyes at Other Leonardo and Neon Leo, who sat in the center of their brothers, “Ok. You guys said you'd be able to explain everything, which I hope involves exactly why you are all here? And the floors all yours to do so.”

“And if you could manage to do so in about 25 minutes or less, I believe we would all be most appreciative.” Alfred said as he walked over and stood beside us.

Neon Leo looked at Other Leonardo worriedly, “Uh, there’s sort of a lot, like a lot to run through. Um.. you good if I just talk super fast, and then you can ask questions right after?”

Leo looked at our brothers and me, and we all nodded. He turned back to Neon Leo, “As I said, floors all yours.”

“Ok.” Neon Leo took a deep breath, “So it started a little over a week ago- Well actually I guess it really started over a year ago in Universe 87 and Universe 03..”

24 and a half minutes later.

“-And so then we stopped Baxter, Michelangelo can fly, we went through the portal that brought us here, found you guys now here we are, and Donnie give em the device!” Neon Leo finished and then fell back in his seat gasping for breath. “Did I get everything? Please tell me that was everything?”

Other Leonardo nodded his head, “Yup. That about sums it up.”

Metallic Donnie- "And in less than 25 minutes too. Bravo Leo."

Neon Leo smiled and gave a thumbs up. He quickly sat up in his seat and then looked at me and my brothers, “Any questions?”

My brothers and I were all leaning in our chairs. I was personally trying to process all the information that just flooded out of Neon Leo’s mouth, so I can't really speak for my brothers or Alfred, but I'm pretty sure we all look some form of shell shocked.

At some point Alfred actually had to take a seat, and even though he was trying to seem composed, his eyes stared widely at the other 8 turtles. The 8 turtles who just confirmed that they are indeed other variants of my brothers and me from separate universes, but that is literally only the tip of the iceberg.

What I had not theorized was the possible threat of the multiverse itself, and the fact that we and every version of us in existence across every possible universe, are unknowingly relying on the safety of four Prime versions of us in a completely separate universe! Plus this Bishop guy, and.. And.. “I think I need an aspirin.”

Neon Leo reached into the small pouch on the back of his belt and pulled out a pill bottle, “Here you go.” He slid the bottle of aspirin across the table towards me.

“Thank you.” I quickly opened the bottle and took two pills dry before sliding the bottle back across the table.

“Are you guys ok?” Tall Raph asked with a nervous expression, “You look a little... Shaken?”

Mikey tapped his finger on the table, “I’m a .. I’m just gonna lie down for a sec.” Mikey said as he slowly pulled his chair back and proceeded to lay down on the floor, “Please continue, I just uh.. I’m gonna just be here.. existing, and... Yeah.”

“Take all the time you need. The realization of the infinite universes, counterparts, and a possible risk of sudden evaporation of everything you know happening at any time without you even knowing can be a bit jarring at first.” Metallic Donnie, I think, was trying to sound comforting, even attempting a smile and a thumbs up.

“Just like the end of Infinity War.” Mikey laid flat on his plastron, wide eyed, and a small squeak escaped his mouth, “We could be Thanosed and not even know it. And not just us, but everything.”

Well that was a first. Mikey was usually able to put a positive spin on literally anything. But now.. I guess I couldn’t really blame him though, I feel like I’m about one more newly learned fact from joining him on the floor.

Ding dong! The doorbell could be heard throughout the manor.

“I do believe that’s the pizza.” Alfred stood up, and quickly walked out of the room, “I shall return shortly.”

“Thanks, Alfred.” I managed to say.

“Oh, um, here.” A claw popped out of Metallic Donnie’s shell, holding a small device. The claw slowly extended over the table, towards me, and gently placed what looked like an upgraded phone in front of me, “This is a Multiverse Communicator that we are giving to all the turtles we are visiting. You can contact us if you see or suspect the presence of Agent Bishop, or just for whatever reason.”

“It also has mine and Donnie’s plans for our Universal Transporter, that way you can build your own, if uh.. if you want to? But no pressure.” Other Donatello attempted to smile, but the room remained painfully silent as my brothers and I continued processing everything.

After a moment Alfred returned with our usual stack of pizzas. He placed the boxes on the end of the table, but for the first time ever, I didn't think I was really in the mood for pizza.

“Young Master Michelangelo?” Alfred offered a box to Mikey, but my little brother was still silently staring into space on the floor.

“I’m good, Alfred. But thank you.” Mikey spoke in an almost whisper, and this time he actually managed to whisper. Ok this is really weird, I’ve never seen Mikey like this.

“So, just so we’re clear, the fate of my brothers, me, and basically everyone and everything we know might rely on you posers catching some nut in a suit before he ‘maybe’ manages to worm his way into, I can't believe I'm saying this, Turtle Prime?” Our Raph asked while glaring angrily at the other turtles across the table.

“Yeah, and you’re welcome in advance.” Other Raphael said while crossing his arms.

I could hear a small growl escaping from our Raph’s throat, “You know Dude, you’re really starting to get on my nerves.” Raph pulled out his sai, and stabbed it into the table in front of him!

“Raph!” Our Leo yelled.

“Right back at ya, kid.” Raphael stood from his seat, and Other Donatello and Leonardo tried to pull him back down, but he continued standing.

“What did you just call me?” Our Raph pulled his sai from the table and pointed it at his counterpart.

“Raph, enough!” Our Leo ordered.

“No! These guys don’t get to just show up out of nowhere claiming they’re the ones who are gonna save our shells, and then expect us to just be all ok with letting them do whatever they want!” Raph yelled at Leo, and both my older brothers were now standing face to face like they were about to fight!

“Guys! Come on! This is all crazy, but we deal with crazy all the time!” Mikey stood, and tried to grab Raph’s arm.

“Not now, Mikey!” Raph pulled his arm away and pushed Mikey back, but when he did I could see the edge of his sai dig into the side of Mikey’s arm!

“Ouch!” Mikey stepped back. There was now a small line of blood dripping from his arm, and a few droplets landed on the carpet.

“Oh shit, Mikey, I’m sorry!” Raph let his sai drop to the floor and started backing away.

“It’s fine, Bro, I know it was just an accident.” Our Mikey looked at the cut for a second and then covered it with his hand.

“I’ll grab the first aid kit!” Alfred was already running out of the room.

“I think I have some extra supplies in my.. Oh heck our bags are still on that rooftop aren’t they?” Neon Leo smacked his forehead, “All my first aid supplies are in there! Give me a sec, and I’ll portal back-”

“No worries, Leo.” Sharp Toothed Michelangelo stepped forward and held a clawed hand out toward my injured brother, “Mind if I try something?”

I felt myself freeze. What was he going to do to my brother? I felt my hand start to move towards my bo staff, and I could see from the corner of my eye that Leo’s hand was already halfway towards his swords.

Mikey looked at his dragon like counterpart for a second, but then held his arm out to him. Mikey was choosing to trust our counterparts, even though a moment ago he was halfway catatonic because of them? Or rather, the situation they were currently dealing with.

Sharp Tooth Michelangelo gave Mikey a kind smile, and then gently reached his hand out further to hold my brother’s arm. I felt myself take a step forward, but stopped as the dragon turtle's hand started to glow. Mikey’s eyes widened as he watched the cut on his arm disappear.

My mouth dropped.

Alfred ran in holding a small first aid kit, but stopped in his tracks as Mikey looked in awe at his newly healed arm.

“Dude, how the heck did you do that?” Our Mikey asked.

“It’s sorta my new power?” Sharp Toothed Michelangelo smiled and rubbed the back of his head, “I can heal minor wounds for the most part as far as I know.”

Our Mikey- “That's so cool!”

"Dang it, I knew I was forgetting something." Neon Leo crossed his arms, and Other Leonardo patted his shoulder.

“Mikey?” Our Raph asked. I could hear a small amount of fear in his voice, “Are you really ok?”

I turned to Raph, who was now several feet away from where he had been. He had his arms crossed with his hands tightly balled into fists. He looked at Mikey worriedly, and took a hesitant step closer.

“I’m all good, bro! See!” Mikey smiled wide and waived his no longer injured arm.

Raph sighed and looked down at the floor. He stepped back until his shell was against the wall, “Good. I’m.. I’m sorry.”

“It’s ok, Raph, really.” Mikey insisted, but Raph didn't budge. Maybe I should take Raph into the gym or the dojo? He probably felt like hitting something right now, or running off? And I really hope he doesn’t choose the ladder right now.

Other Raphael sighed and walked forward. He picked up the sai my brother had dropped, and walked over to him.

Raph didn’t look up at his counterpart, and kept his head down.

Other Raphael turned my brother's sai in his hand, and held the handle towards Raph.

Raph looked at his counterpart, and I couldn’t exactly make out his expression. My closest guess was surprised? But that could just be me projecting my own feelings right now.

Other Raphael- “Mistakes happen. Try not to beat yourself up over em.”

Raph looked at the sai and then at his counterpart. He blinked a few times and then reached his hand out to take the weapon back. “Yeah.” He put the sai back on his belt. “Thanks.”

“Don’t mention it. And hey, I’m sorry about calling you a kid before, force of habit after spending so much time with those youngins back there.” Other Raphael pointed his thumb towards the super powered turtles, who all smiled brightly in response.

Our Raph- “Nah, I’m a.. I’m the one who should be saying sorry. I kinda have a habit of flying off the handle sometimes, but that’s not really an excuse.”

“No, I get it. Trust me.” Other Raphael put his fist out towards Raph, “Are we good?”

Our Raph looked at Other Raphael for a moment, and then hesitantly bumped his fist against the other turtle’s, “Yeah, we’re good.” Raph half smiled and then went back to crossing his arms.

Wow. That was.. Very unexpected? But then again, Raph’s emotional maturity has been making astonishing leaps forward lately.

“Soooo, are we ‘all’ good?” Neon Leo asked.

Leo looked at me and our brothers before nodding his head, and holding his hand out to Neon Leo, “Yeah.”

“Oh, thank goodness!” Neon Leo ran his hand across his forehead and then took my brother’s hand to shake it, “Not gonna lie, I was getting pretty nervous there.”

“Same.” Leo sighed but continued to smile.

“Sooo, pizza?” Our Mikey asked while opening a box.

“Good to know you're back to your usual self Mikey, I was getting concerned.” I patted my youngest brother’s head and he smiled brightly.

Stickered Mikey- “Just out of curiosity, what kind of toppings are those?”

Neon Leo- “Miguel, not again.”

Mikey laughed, and held the box out to his shorter counterpart, “It’s just pepperoni Little Dude, but we usually order a few plain cheese too?”

“Oh thank you Pizza Supreme in the sky!” Sticker Mikey clapped his hands together and then scooped up a slice of pepperoni pizza from the box. “I never want to see another piece of candy or cereal on pizza again!”

Tall Raph- “Mikey, you really should have given it a chance.”

Mikey stared blankly at the taller brother and raised an eye, “No.” He started eating the pizza and hummed in delight.

Tall Raph rolled his eyes, and he and the rest of the other turtles started eating.

Our Raph handed a slice to Other Raphael, and the two red masked turtles ate as they leaned against the wall.

Alfred left the room and then reappeared holding several bright white napkins, “Would anyone care for a napkin?”

“Yes, please.” Neon Leo and Metallic Donnie said at once.

Alfred smiled and handed the fabrics to the two turtles who wiped their mouths and laid the napkins on their laps in perfect unison.

“Hey, your twinliness is showing.” Other Leonardo said with a small laugh.

“It is not.” Neon Leo and Metallic Donnie said in perfect unison again. The two looked at each other, “Hey? Stop that! No you! No you!” They kept speaking in perfect sequence and I felt myself struggling not to laugh. “Dum Dum! Hey! Stop that! No, you! No, you!”

Our Leo- “Wow, you’d almost guess they really are twins?”

“We are.” The two in sync turtles answered, and then rolled their eyes at one another with a groan.

“Wait, really?” Our Mikey asked before I could.

“Yup, they're the two disastrous middle children.” Tall Raph said while handing each of twins another slice of pizza, “And Mikey is our youngest brother. I’m the oldest out of the four of us, but Leonardo, Donatello, Raphael and Michelangelo all wear the eldest sibling crown when you count all of us together.”

“Wow?” I tapped my finger on my chin and prepared my brain to take a few mental notes, “And what are your ages if you don’t mind me asking?”

Tall Raph- “I’m 18, the twins are 17, Mikey is 16, and our big brothers are all 21.”

“21?!” Our Raph practically yelled, “Oh, that really does explain the ‘kid’ comment now.” Raph smacked his forehead.

Other Raphael chuckled, “And how old are you, Kiddo?”

Raph groaned, “We’re all 16.”

“Seriously?!” Other Raphael started laughing, “I swear I’m not laughing to be mean! B-but I would not have guessed you guys were that young with how serious you were acting!”

“Excuse me? Are you saying 16 year olds can’t be serious, Raphael?” Sticker Mikey suddenly looked kinda scary, and held his now glowing weapon in his hand!

“I uh.. I’m just going to take back that comment for my own health.” Raphael smirked and bit into his pizza.

Mikey raised his eye and then put his nunchuck back on his belt, “Wise choice Sir, wise choice.”

I leaned over to Other Donatello, “Is it just me, or is Sticker Mikey sort of intimidating?”

My counterpart smirked and put his hand over his mouth, “It’s not just you, and Sticker Mikey?”

“Dude, what kind of nickname is that?” Neon Leo laughed.

I rubbed the back of my head and suddenly felt a little embarrassed, “Well.. I was trying to keep everyone straight in my head, ya know?”

Neon Leo- “Oh well you’re definitely going to have to rethink that about Leonardo and me.”

Other Leonardo- “Leo.”

“What? We’re all friends now, I can be funny.” Leo wiped his face and then stood up, “But back on topic, let’s go ahead and get the nicknames out of the way.”

Our Raph- “Nicknames?”

Other Michelangelo- “Yeah, to make things simpler, we’re asking all our counterparts we meet if they wouldn’t mind going by some new nicknames while we’re here to make it easier to tell everyone apart.”

Neon Leo- “ What the dragon turtle said.”

Other Leonardo- “And we don’t mind being the ones to go by new nicknames instead if you all would prefer not to?”

My brothers and I looked at one another and shrugged our shoulders. Personally I don’t really mind nicknames in the slightest, and I guess my brothers don’t either.

“I guess we’re fine with using new names for a short time.” Leo smiled, “You guys got any recommendations?”

Other Donatello- “The younger turtles already have dibs on the shortened versions of our full names, which is what my brothers and I have been going by. And the turtles in Universe 87 went by their mask colors. If you guys wanna do that too-”

“No way! That sounds so boring!” Mikey shouted, “If we’re changing our names, let’s try being a little creative huh!?”

Our Raph- “Creative how, Knucklehead? Oh, that might be a good name for you, Mikey?”

Our Mikey- “I’m not even going to dignify that with a response.”

I tried to think of some suitable nicknames for my brothers and me to go by, but aside from my online name, Bo_staffsRcool, I’m having trouble thinking of some? I looked over at Raph and Leo and they both appeared to be stuck on the subject as well?

Mikey sighed loudly and fell back into his chair, “Come on Bro’s this can’t be that hard? I mean the Joker and all his buddies were able to choose some pretty unique names.”

“That’s it!” Sticker Mikey cheered! He stuck his arm into his shell, and then popped it back out while holding a deck of playing cards.

Tall Raph- “What did you come up with, Big Man?”

Sticker Mikey opened the deck of cards, looked through them all until he selected 4, and then put them on the table. The 4 cards were all the aces from the deck, “Cards have four suits! And you guys are four turtle bros! It’s perfect!”

My brothers and I looked at the cards and then at one another.

Our Leo- “You want us to go by the names of playing cards?”

“If that’s ok?” Sticker Mikey smiled and tapped his fingers. “It's just a thought, and you absolutely don't have to! We can always think of something else?”

I looked at the cards and then at my brothers, “Well it’s definitely not a boring idea for names.”

“What are the card names anyway?” Mikey scratched his head, “I’m more into video games than card games.”

Alfred- “The English names are Heart, Club, Diamond, and Spades. But in different parts of the world they have several other names and symbols. For example, the Spades suite, which is the Italian plural for Spada, is Swords.”

“Really? I didn’t know that.” Leo smirked, “Dibs on Spades.”

“Why am I not surprised?” I matched my brother's smirk.

I looked back down at the cards, and picked up the Ace of Clubs.

Alfred- "In France, if my memory is correct, the Clubs suite is called, Trèfle, which translates to Clover in English."

I looked at the card, and smiled, “I suppose I’ll go with Clover then.”

“Any particular reason?” Neon Leo asked.

I thought for a second, “I like the name.” I shrugged my shoulders.

Neon Leo- “Solid reason.”

I turned to Raph and Mikey, “So that leaves Heart and Diamond for you two.”

“Oh yay.” Raph said sarcastically.

“Oh! Oh! Dibs on Heart and ask me why!?” Mikey waived his arms excitedly.

“Ok, Mikey, why?”

Mikey laughed and swiped up the Heart card, “I’m gonna choose Heart, but I'm gonna go by the name, Art! Get it? It’s a nickname of a nickname!”

“Ooooh! I like that!” Sticker Mikey cheered! “Oh, oh, oh! How about you go by Artie? That way it's a nickname, of a nickname, of a nickname?”

“Dude!” Mikey put his hands to his head and acted like his mind just exploded, “I love it!”

I patted my little brother's head, “Ok, Mikey, Artie it is.” I turned my attention back to Raph, “Ok, now a name associated with Diamond?”

“Oh! How about Niel?! Like Neil Diamond?” Mikey suggested.

Raph groaned and smacked his forehead.

Mikey ran up to Raph, “You kinda look like a Niel, Bro?”

Raph looked at Mikey, and sighed, “No.” He walked over to the table and grabbed the deck of cards Sticker Mikey had laid down. He searched through the deck, and then pulled out the King of Diamonds card, “I’ll go by, King. At Least for now.”

“Now that's an awesome name!” Neon Leo clapped his hands.

Leo rolled his eyes, and picked up the ace of spades card Sticker Mikey had set down, “Well if card variations are on the table, no pun intended, then I’ll go by Ace.”

“Oooh, that name is also getting a hand clap.” Neon Leo said while continuing to clap. “Alright, so we’ve got Ace, King, Clover and Artie?”

I turned to my brothers and we all nodded our heads in agreement.

Neon Leo clapped his hands loudly, “Ok then, it’s official! And it’s a pleasure to meet you four.”

I smiled as I already mentally got used to mine and my brother’s new names, and calling the other turtles by our names.

Alfred cleared his throat, and got all of our attentions, “Well now that everything involving the multiverse is out of the way, I feel the need to inform you all that Master Bruce is now aware of our visitors, and has decided to return with Miss Barbara and Young Master Damian several hour ahead of schedule.”

Ace- “Exactly how many hours?”

As if on cue the familiar sound of a high speed, bat shaped, jet zoomed through the sky above us.

“Yup, 20 minutes at most. Just like I thought.” I mumbled.

“So uh, who’s this Bruce guy anyway?” Raphael asked.

Leo- “I think he goes by Batman too, right?”

I felt all the color drain from my face and quickly looked back between my brothers and Leo, “W-what? How-did-uh…” Oh, dang. Oh dang! I called Bruce, Batman in front of our counterparts! Frick, I just gave up Batman's secret identity! That is literally rule #1 of being friends with a superhero!

Leo- “Sorry! Was that some kind of secret or-”

The lights above started to flicker, and then went off.

Donnie- “I think this place might have blown a fuse?”

King- “No it didn't.”

Fwip.

I looked up just as a large hole in the ceiling opened right above the table. Looks like he's deciding to make an entrance.

Leo- “Uuuh, I know we're new to rich people houses, but I don’t think you're supposed to have a hole in-”

Batman jumped down and onto the table, making it shake as he slowly lifted his head.

Leo- “Ooooh.. I guess that takes care of my question?”

“Yes.” Batman jumped off the table. He looked our counterparts up and down, “So, I take it you all had an eventful time during your stay in Gotham?”

Is he talking to me and my brothers or the other me's and their brothers?

Artie- “Dude! You don’t even know!”

Meanwhile in Gotham City:
Third Person POV:

Within an abandoned building tucked away in one of the most crime riddled parts of the city, the villain known as The Penguin walked inside.

Penguin was clutching a small black briefcase and his custom umbrella as he walked up the stairs.

The sounds of rats and roaches could be heard scurrying, but Penguin paid no mind as he continued to the top floor.

The villain narrowed his eyes as he reached the top and was met by an opened door. He looked inside the room, the only visible light was coming from an old television. The TV screen showed the Gotham news reporting on the capture of 2 robbers, and the newscaster thanking Batman for his heroics.

During any other broadcast that went out of its way to thank the Bat, Penguin would roll his eyes and sneer at the screen, but this time he smiled wide.

“I see your plan went off without a hitch.” A raspy voice said from the shadows.

Penguin looked around cautiously, but continued to smile, “Well of course! You're not dealing with an armature. Although armatures like those two gullible halfwits do make perfect pawns.”

“I couldn't agree more.” A partial laugh could be heard, but was quickly choked back. “And I assume the bait was taken as well?”

“Yup!” Penguin laughed darkly, “My own take on a classic switcheroo! I hired dumdums who thought they were stealing real Joker Venom from the cops and making a run for it, but what they don't know is that my own guys already stole the real stuff earlier and replaced it with a couple of fakes!” Penguin laughed as he set the briefcase on his forearm, “And speaking of which.”

Penguin popped the clasps of the case and opened it to reveal four vials of pure Joker Venom.

“And you made sure your ‘pawns’ were given instructions?”

“That they undoubtedly sang like a couple of trapped songbirds once they were caught? Of course.” Penguin closed the case and set it on the floor, “Now, there's the matter of my payment? I won't be tricked so easily this time.”

A second case was slid across the floor and stopped next to the case with the venom. Penguin tapped the second case hesitantly with the end of his umbrella, and it opened up to reveal multiple stacks of hundreds.

Penguin smirked, and picked up the case, “Pleasure doing business with you.”

“You as well. I'm glad we were able to settle our differences.” The second voice spoke with another choked back laugh.

“Agreed! And feel free to call on me again, you know as long as this plan of yours doesn't backfire.” Penguin laughed as he turned to walk away, “By the way? What are you planning on doing with that stuff anyway? I need to know if I should take a quick trip out of town or not?”

“I'm afraid that information is.. unavailable at the moment. However..” The figure stepped forward into the light of the TV. He knelt down to pick up the briefcase, “You might want to follow through with your vacation plans.”

Penguin turned and almost gasped as he looked upon his client's face, “Woah! Uh-”

“Because once I get the remaining pieces of my plan,” The second villain held the purple liquid up and smiled darkly, “Gotham City and its citizens won't stand a chance.”

Penguin groaned and continued walking towards the stairs, “Whatever you say, New Joker.”

A throwing star flew past Penguins head, and landed on the banister. Penguin almost tripped and quickly turned back around!

“Do not call me that! My appearance may have been altered, but two truths will always remain!”

Penguin gulped, and took a hesitant step back, “And uh.. W-what might those be?”

The other villain put a metallic mask over his wide and scarred smile, “That I am the Shredder!” He punched his knife-covered fist into the TV, freezing the screen as it played an image of Batman's logo, “And nothing will stop my vengeance! AhahahahahaHa!”

Penguin quickly made a run for it, and managed to make it out of the building!

“Ahahaha! I’m coming for you turtles!! And You as well, Batman!! AhahaHa!” Shredder yelled before disappearing back into the shadows with the venom.

Chapter Text

Universe 19- Location: Gotham City
Universe 18 Raph’s POV:

“So, I take it you all had an eventful time during your stay in Gotham?” Bruce- Or Batman? said while looking towards my brothers and me.

“Dude! You don’t even know!” Artie said in an almost joking tone.

I narrowed my eyes at the Bat like mask the guy was wearing. He doesn't really look like a Bruce. Maybe with the mask off?

The kinda very much intimidating looking human didn't say anything, but kept staring at me and my brothers.

Yeah, I'll just stick with calling him Batman for now. It suits him.

“Ooook, s-so uh, nice to meet you, Bruce. Or would you prefer, Dracula?” Leo asked with an obviously nervous laugh.

“Leo!” I yelled between my gritted teeth, “Not the time!”

“I’m not Dracula.” Batman said in a deep voice.

“Oh, I know. It uh.. it was a joke.” Leo laughed nervously, “Dracula isn't real, but uh you very obviously are.”

Batman looked straight at Leo, and Leonardo and I simultaneously took a step closer to our brother. “Not anymore. I destroyed Dracula myself sometime ago.”

Dead silence.

Leo laughed lightly, probably trying to revive the tone of the room, “Haha, I guess you like to joke too?”

“That wasn't a joke.” The human said in a low monotone voice. “I don't joke.”

Leo-“Uh huh. Alright so just Bruce then, or-”

“I'm Batman.”

“...Oki doki.” Leo quickly turned towards Ace, “Soo, he's your friend, right? Please say yes.”

“We like to think so.” Ace smirked and walked towards the costumed human, “Batman these guys are-”

“Leonardo, Donatello, Raphael, Michelangelo, Leo, Donnie, Raph, and Mikey.” Batman answered quickly and sternly.

“Uh, yeah.” Ace rubbed the back of his head, “And they’re-”

“They're here to warn you four about a man named John Bishop who could possibly pose a threat to the entire multiverse.”

Michelangelo put his hand up hesitantly, “Actually, we prefer the term-”

“Turtleverse.” Batman answered way too quickly!

“Are you some sort of mind reader!?” I asked out loud! Ugh, can he read my thoughts now?! Oh geeze don't think of anything embarrassing! Like the time Leo asked Usa to hide in the kitchen closet and almost scared me out of my shell! Wait, stop it Raph!

“No.” Batman walked towards the door, “I think you all might have watched too many vampire movies.”

Mikey- “Hey, Jupiter Jim VS. The Vampire Martian Men is an underrated classic!”

“Anyways,” One of Donnie's metal claw arms popped out of his shell and patted Mikey’s head, “Do you have hidden cameras in this room? Or maybe some form of nanotechnology?”

“That is unimportant information at this time.” Batman answered.

“He didn't deny it.” Donnie said under his breath while his eyes darted around the room.

Alfred cleared his throat.

My fellow turtles and I turned our attention to the very nicely dressed butler.

Alfred held up a cellphone with a small smile. “As I said earlier, Master Bruce has been informed about our guests, and also all information they have given. All of which was simply delivered via text message.”

“Alfred!” Artie gasped and put his hands on his head, “You can text?”

Alfred sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Trust me, I was surprised too.” Another voice could be heard from outside the dining room.

Batman opened the door, and a kid in a mask and costume stepped inside.

“Robin, play nice.” A female voice could be heard, and then a girl wearing a bright purple version of Batman's costume walked in.

“I don't, ‘play nice,’ Batgirl.” The kid, I guess Robin is his name? Crossed his arms and smirked at, I guess she's Batgirl?

Batgirl shook her head, and then turned her attention to me and my brothers. There's something weirdly familiar about her. Is she maybe this universe's April?

“So, it's nice to meet you all.” Batgirl smiled sweetly, “I'm Batgirl, and the little kid is Robin.” She attempted to ruffle Robin’s hair, but he quickly stepped away. “Alfred filled us in on what we can call all of you, and also the new name changes for our turtles.”

“Temporary name changes.” Clover corrected.

Batgirl- “Yeah, we'll see about that. I'm already getting used to the new names, Mr. Bo Staffs are cool.”

“They are.” Clover, Donnie and Donatello all said at once.

Batgirl blinked and started laughing, “Yup, you guys are going to be a lot of fun to hang out with.”

Whether or not she's an April, Batgirl definitely has some super Big Sister energy. I think she and I are gonna get along great!

Robin- “So, what exactly do we need to do to make sure existence doesn't evaporate?”

Leonardo stepped forward, “Well, my brothers and I are going to be in this universe until tomorrow, and before we leave, we're going to make sure Bishop isn't creeping around anywhere.”

Batman nodded his head, “Sounds simple enough. How will you go about looking for this, Bishop?”

“We look.” I answered simply, “This is the second universe we've been to so far, and so far so good.”

“Which is both a good and bad thing.” Leo crossed his arms, his cheerful demeanor quickly dipped down into a more serious and stern version of himself. “Good he's not bothering any of our counterparts, but bad because we still don't know what he wants from these universes. And he's still out there planning something.”

I took a step closer to Leo, and put my hand on his shoulder.

“Well, if you guys need assistance searching the city, I think we've got you covered.” Batgirl smirked and pulled out a yellow cell phone, “I don't suppose you got a picture of him?”

My bros and I looked around at one another.

“Oh!” Mikey popped his arm into his shell and pulled out a small sketchbook and pencil. He opened the book and quickly started drawing, “And a few details here, and some more here, a little shading there, aaaand done!” Mikey showed us the finished sketch, and it was a perfect portrait of Bishop! “What do you guys think?”

“Ugh, well considering I just had a chill run down my shell, I'd say it's spot on.” Leo crossed his arms around himself tightly.

“Oh, sorry! But yay!” Mikey handed the sketchbook to Batgirl.

Batgirl took a picture of the sketch and then handed the book back to Mikey, “Alright, I added the drawing into the facial recognition software I installed in the Gotham security feeds. If he does show up, I'd say the likelihood of us spotting him is about.. 85%?”

Donnie- “Not flawless, but still impressive nonetheless.”

“Thank you.” Batgirl smiled sweetly.

“Well, since Bishop is mostly covered, how about my brothers and I assist you all with whatever is going on with this stuff?” Donnie held out the evidence bag we had helped get back from those two criminals earlier!?

“Donnie, where did you get that!?”

“Yes, I would like to know as well?” Alfred asked sternly. I'm pretty sure Ace handed the bag to Alfred when we got here!

Donnie opened the bag and took out a glowing purple vial, “Trade ninja secret, blind spots and whatnot, anyway,” Donnie looked at the vial curiously, “What in the name of Newton is this stuff exactly?”

Geeze, why does my brother holding unknown glowing liquids always freak me out!?

Batman led all of us downstairs into a place the other turtles called ‘The Bat Cave.’ Which is fitting, because I can hear bats squeaking literally everywhere!

“This is giving me way too many flashbacks to the Mystic Library.” I mumbled and tried to keep myself from looking upwards.

“Raph, as much as I love you talking about the library, let's focus our attention on the glowing purple mystery liquid!” Donnie rubbed his hands and smiled like a mad scientist.

“Well, it's not much of a mystery to us,” Robin said in a kinda annoyed tone.

Batman typed on a very large computer that both Donnie and Donatello went wide eyed over.

Donnie- “Holy banana pancakes that's a gorgeous piece of tech!”

Clover- “Right!? You would not believe how fast its processing power is!”

Donatello- “It's gotta be at least 4.3 gigahertz per second.”

Clover- “Oh, that's nothing-”

Ace- “Guys? Maybe we can bring our attention back to what's ‘on’ the computer screen for the time being?”

“Oh, right! Sorry!” Donatello, Donnie, and Clover all said at once with shy grins. Aaaw! Don and Tello have another genius Bro to talk tech with!

Batman quickly pressed a few more buttons. Multiple files flashed across the screen, showing equations alongside black and white mugshots of this scary-looking guy with a huge, creepy smile!

Batman- “The liquid you twelve retrieved ‘appears’ to be Joker Venom, a neurotoxin that once injected or inhaled can cause some.. unwanted side effects.”

Ace- “Why don't I like how you phrased the word ‘appears?’”

“That was the only word you have a problem with?” I tried not to freak out, but I do not care for the word ‘neurotoxin’ in the slightest!

“Because this isn't Joker Venom,” Batman answered.

The floor opened up, and a table like what Donnie and Don have in their labs rose up automatically.

“Ok, so what is it?” I really hope I don't regret asking that.

Batman put one of the vials of purple liquid in a small machine with a glass cover. The machine's insides glowed bright blue, and the large computer screen showed new numbers and a lot of Donnie level math!

Batman- “It appears to be a specific type of poison.”

Leo- “Poison, neurotoxin, both of these things sound bad.”

“Yes, but by the looks of these calculations.” Donnie stepped closer to the screen.

“Oh, that's.. disturbing,” Donatello said as he stood next to Donnie.

“What? What are we looking at?” King almost yelled.

Clover stood next to his counterparts, “This stuff is a very specific formula that appears to only affect reptiles?”

Reptiles? “As in turtles!?” I felt my brain start to go into panic mode!

“Precisely.” Donnie turned his head to look back at us.

Ohmigosh, Donnie.. was holding.. Poison! “Not again! Donnie, go wash your hands right now! I'm not dealing with another poison scenario! I'm getting too old for this!”

Donnie- “Raph, the poison was contained in the vial. Luckily, none of us opened it, and as long as that fact remains, we're all safe.”

Michelangelo- “Still, the fact that those 2 guys just so happened to get caught by turtles while carrying turtle poison is a little suspicious, right?”

“It’s very suspicious.” Batman faced all of us, Batgirl, Robin and Alfred all stood close beside him. “What did the robbers you apprehended have to say about their plans?”

I looked to my brothers, not sure if any of us were supposed to answer? Or if we should let our new counterparts handle that?

Artie- "The Dudes said Penguin hired them to steal that bag and bring it to some building by midnight.”

“Penguin?” Batman tapped his chin and looked at the ground. “Did they give an exact location?”

“As a matter of fact, they did.” Clover took a piece of paper from his belt and held it up. I swear I blinked and the paper was gone! Now it’s in Batman’s hands!

Batman silently read over the paper and then handed it to Batgirl. “Batgirl, Robin and I will investigate. You four are to stay here with the other turtles, and-”

“Oh frick, no!” King yelled and walked up to Batman, “You're not leaving us here while you guys run off into a very obvious trap!”

“A trap for you guys,” Batgirl said matter-of-factly. “It's safer if you stay here and let us handle this.”

King- “Or maybe that’s just what Penguin wants!”

Clover- “Raph- I mean King, has a point.”

I kinda agree with King and Clover. I don’t want anyone going into something dangerous, but usually having more people in your corner is way better than fewer.

Ace stepped forward and pulled King away from Batman, “With all due respect, we’ve had similar disagreements before, and it's very unlikely that we're going to start staying put now.”

The room fell silent as Batman and Ace continued to stare each other down.

Batman finally sighed and then turned his attention back to us, “What about the rest of you?”

“Well…” Leo looked at Leonardo and then at me.

Batman stepped past Ace and towards us, “If I were to ask you eight to remain here, could I count on you to do so? Or would you disobey my orders and follow anyway?”

My brothers and I all looked at one another, and I could tell we all had the exact same answer.

“We’d follow.” My brothers and I all said at once.

Batman stared at us and sighed, “I appreciate your honesty.” He turned back to Ace, King, Artie and Clover, “I suppose I don't have a choice.”

Robin- “So they're coming with us? All of them?”

Batman- “It would appear so.”

My brothers and I looked at each other again, smiling excitedly, and then turned our attention back to Batman.

Raphael- “It's not like we got anything better to do.”

Donnie- “Other than relax in a large mansion with pizza, a giant super computer, probably a hot tub- You know, I think I'll volunteer to sit this one out, and-”

I picked up Donnie by his battle shell, “Donnie, we leave no brother behind.”

Donnie sighed, “Fine, but I demand first dibs on that glorious piece of tech when we return!” Donnie pointed to the supercomputer.

I rolled my eyes and set Donnie back on his feet, “I don't think that's up to me, but you know I won't get in the way of you and gadgets.”

“Victorious bluster!” Donnie smirked widely.

“Alright, back on topic. What was that address the robbers had?” Leo smirked and held up the paper Batman had given Batgirl?

Batgirl- “Hey how did you-”

“Blind spot!” Leo laughed. “But seriously though, should we take ‘Air Leo' or go by car?”

“Neither.” Batman said, “We'll stick to the rooftops.”

Michelangelo- “But what about the freaky blimps and the big ligh- Oooh! That flashlight was for you!”

Oooh, bat light, Batman, makes sense.

Batman- “Yes, and speaking of which, we need to make a stop first.”

Batgirl-”Oh boy, the Commissioner is going to love all this!”

Robin- “Really? I would think he'd feel quite melancholy.”

King ruffled Robin's hair and chuckled, “Sarcasm, Kid. Look it up.”

Ace- “Let's hurry up and move out team.”

I looked at my brothers, and felt a mix of pride and excitement, “You heard him, let's get moving.”

My brothers all nodded their heads, and we quickly followed our counterparts and the Bat Fam out of this bat covered cave!

Meanwhile, back in Universe 87: Purple’s POV:

I pulled my goggles up and smiled wide at my latest creation, The Espresso Express Pour 2000! “Ha, this is going to be one of my best inventions yet!” I picked up one of the clean mugs I brought from the kitchen and set it under the spout. I grabbed the large lever sticking out of the device, “Alright, first test run in 3, 2, 1-”

Briiiiing bring, briiiiiiing bring!

I straightened up and looked back at my computer. There was a request for a video call on display. The name read Dee(Gappy). I shook my head and tried not to laugh. Red must have changed my Universe 12 counterpart’s name in my system.

I walked over and sat down in my chair before pressing the answer button. Dee’s image was quickly displayed.

“Hi there, Purple!” Dee smiled and waved at me.

I smiled and waved back, “How’s it hanging Fellow Tello?”

Dee smirked, “Fellow Tello? Why do I like the sound of that?”

“Our other counterparts came up with it, so I’m not surprised you like it.”

“It is hard not to appreciate genius.”

I rolled my eyes, “Did I mention you and Donnie are really going to get along well?”

“Donnie is from Universe 18, right?” Dee had a notebook and pencil, quickly scribbling inside.

“Yup, and Donatello is from Universe 03.”

“Excellent! That's actually why I called. I’m really sorry again for replying so late to your message. We sure did pick a good time to head out to the farmhouse.” Dee sounded a little annoyed, but it was mostly covered up by excitement. “I really wish I had had a chance to speak with them before they left for the next universe.”

“Well, you’ll get to see them soon enough.” I leaned back in my chair, and looked over at the new communicator our counterparts had given me, “Sorry, I wasn’t able to send the files they left. I think our communication program is going to need some major updates here soon BTW. But luckily, you’ll be given all that stuff when our counterparts visit your universe.”

“Perfect! We are all so excited to meet them!”

“Speak for yourself!” Another voice could be heard off screen.

Dee rolled his eyes, “I thought you were all excited about how there’s going to be 2 of you visiting?”

12 Raph stepped into view, “I was, and then I found out there's also going to be 2 more of you, and Leo, and Mikey!”

Dee- “I don’t know whether to roll my eyes or commend you on learning basic math?”

12 Raph walked up to Dee and held his fist up like he was about to punch him.

“Did someone say my name?!” 12 Mikey popped into frame with a wide smile, and 12 Leo was right behind him.

12 Leo- “Raph, no picking fights with Dee.”

12 Raph glared at his blue-banded brother and then stepped aside to lean against the wall, “Yeah, whatever.”

“I see you guys are all doing well.” I smiled and waved at Mikey, who quickly ran up to the screen, almost knocking Dee out of the way.

12 Mikey- “Sup Bro! Are the other turtles still there!? I wanna meet em!!”

I held back another small chuckle, “I'm sorry Mikey, but the other turtles already left a little while ago.”

12 Mikey- “Aw, bummer. Did they say when they would be here?”

I tried to remember exactly where our counterpart’s next stop and the one after that would be, and then quickly remembered the map!

“Hold that thought!”

12 Mikey looked at me, then his hands, and then he put his hands over his head while smiling wide. His three brothers all smacked their foreheads, but didn't say anything.

I grabbed the communicator Donnie and Donatello had given me and opened it. There was a quick flash of purple, which Donnie had informed me was a type of facial recognition, and the screen showed a bright purple thumbs up. The communicator started showing me several very organized looking files, and my eyes scanned them all until I read the words ‘Turtleverse Map.’ I pressed that file and a hologram popped up from the communicator.

Dee- “Woah, what is that?”

“It's the map of the turtle multiverse our counterparts are following.” I zoomed in and a green line appeared throughout the purple map. “It looks like they're in Universe 19 now, and then they'll be traveling to 07, and then they'll be in 12, which is you guys.”

12 Mikey- “Woo! Team 12!”

12 Leo- “So if all goes well, they'll be here in 3 days?”

“About 2 and a half, give or take? Time is honestly an irrelevant construct in the grand scheme, but for the sake of canonical storytelling, yes.”

The other 4 turtles all gave me deadpanned looks, but like always, didn't question when my teammates and I tiptoed around the 4th wall.

Dee- “Ok, cool. Like I said before, we’ll have everything ready for their arrival.”

“Cool! Oh, and while I’m thinking about it, how's your progress with your portal gun going?”

Dee furrowed his brows at me a bit, “Better than I had originally hoped, considering the blueprints for yours involved rubber bands and tape.”

“Hey, if it works, it works.”

Dee rolled his eyes, “Yes, well, I’ve tweaked my own designs in, and I think it's just about ready for its first test run. I was actually wondering if you'd be able to type out some of the coordinates our counterparts put together, and send them to me?”

I thought for a moment, “I suppose I could, just for you to have as a plan C. It probably doesn't hurt to have as much available backup for our counterpart’s travels as we can get? However-”

Dee- “However, I should hold off on any actual test runs until the other turtles are done traveling, lest we accidentally rip a hole in the fabric of the multiverse.”

I smirked, “Couldn’t have said it better myself.”

12 Mikey- “Pretty sure you did say exactly that in your last message, and Dee just quoted you.”

Dee sighed and moved his computer screen to where Mikey was now out of view.

“Hey! You can't censor me!” 12 Mikey yelled.

“Come on Mikey, let's go finish getting the guest rooms ready. April and Casey should be back soon with the extra pillows and blankets.” Leo patted Mikey’s shell and the 2 walked off screen. “Raph, you too!”

“Yeah, yeah, I’m coming. See ya later Dorkenstein.” 12 Raph waved at me, and then followed his other brothers off screen.

I waved back, and then turned my attention back to the multiverse map. I pulled up the chat window that only Dee and I have access to, and started typing in the different multiverse coordinates, “Go ahead and see how your portal gun reads the coordinates, and then send me the feedback, but make sure-”

Dee- “To not open any portals.”

“Bingo, Smart Guy.” I finished typing in the numbers and then quickly triple checked before pressing send.

Dee looked at the corner of his screen and then smiled excitedly, “Awesome! I’ll send you detailed notes of my progress! With any luck, maybe we'll eventually be able to get a stable and permanent doorway for travel between all our universes!”

“Sounds like a plan. I look forward to reading your progress.”

“Thanks again! Talk to you soon!” Dee ended the call and I stood up from my chair.

“Hey, you ok in here?” Red peeked his head into my lab and then slowly walked in.

“Yeah, I'm good. Just talking with Dee and the other Universe 12 turtles.”

“Uh huh.” Red started walking around my lab and looking upward.

“Are you ok?” I can't tell if I should be laughing or showing concern for my teammate?

“Yeah.. I just..” Red put his hands on his hips and looked at me with his head tilted to the side, “I just got this weird feeling of.. exposition?” Red looked around my lab once more before sighing and crossing his arms, “Eh, but maybe I'm just over worrying after yesterday and today?” Red shrugged his shoulders and smiled, “Anyway, Blue, Orange, and I are heading out with the girls. You wanna come with us?”

“Nah, I appreciate the invite, but you guys go have fun.” I do occasionally go out with my teammates and their girlfriends, Lotus Blossom, Kala, and Mona, but after the last few days, I'd personally like to just enjoy a peaceful night to myself.

“Alright, we’ll bring you back some pizza.”

“Much appreciated. And tell the girls I said hi.”

“Will do, Dorka-Tello.” Red joked.

I opened my mouth to give my teammate a classic smart aleck rebuttal, but.. Now I think I might be starting to feel that weird feeling all of a sudden too?

I looked around my lab, but then quickly shook my head, “No, I’m sure Red’s right. Uhg, no wait, that sounded off?”

I looked around again, and my eyes landed on my latest invention. I suddenly remembered I had been only mere seconds from a test run! “Oh perfect! I’m sure a little espresso will help shake this feeling.”

I put my goggles over my eyes and quickly walked towards the large lever on my invention!

Back in Universe 19-
03 Raphael's POV:

My brothers and I all waited atop one of the buildings next to the Gotham Police Station. Not the one we arrived on, but a taller one that gave us a clear view of the station's rooftop.

We all quietly watched as our counterparts and the Bat Trio talked with an older looking guy in a trench coat. Unfortunately, I can't hear a freaking word any of them are saying!

“Hey Donnie, you got anything in your bag of tricks that can help us eavesdrop?”

Donnie smiled wide, “Firstly, it's better described as a ‘shell of tricks,’ and second, of course I do!” One of the metallic claws popped out of his shell holding a headset, and a small radar looking device, “I can set the volume anywhere from 50- 50,000 hertz, depending on how stealthy you want to be?”

Leo- “That ‘sounds’ like a bad idea.”

Donnie gasped, and stared at his twin in mock horror, “I'll have you know that any sound admitted by the H-Z Modifier 2000 will sound the utmost clear and precise as-”

Leo- “I meant eavesdropping in general, you Weirdo.”

“Sticks and stones, Dear Twin.” Donnie said before swiftly grabbing his bo-staff off his shell and bonking Leo's forehead.

“Guys, no fighting.” Leonardo and Raph said at once.

I sighed and pinched the bridge between my eyes. I probably shouldn't have suggested spying.

Leonardo- “How about we take this moment as an opportunity to meditate and try to relax our minds?”

Donnie put his bo-staff back on his shell, and the metal arms also retracted back in place with the spy tech, “I'm good for now. I think I'll use this time to check in with Leatherhead and everyone else back home.” Donnie pulled out his purple phone and quickly started texting while beginning to pace.

“Alright.” Leo looked like he wanted to say something else, but just shook his head as he turned away from his twin and sat down crossed legged.

Leonardo shrugged and sat down next to Leo. The two didn't waste time, and closed their eyes to start their quick meditation session.

I looked back down at the group below us, who were still chatting away. I guess if it's important they’ll keep us in the loop. After all, my brothers and I are mostly just along for the ride right now, even if it is a bit slower than what I'd prefer.

I stepped away from the edge and looked around at my brothers, who were mostly spread around the rooftop now.

Leo and Leonardo were now deep in meditation. Donnie was pacing back and forth across the roof while repeatedly tapping on his phone.

Raph stayed close to Donnie, but was also glancing over at Mikey and Michelangelo, who were both staring up at the sky while crossing their arms.

Michelangelo- “It's not just me, right?”

Mikey- “Honestly Bro, there's not really anything super suspicious about blimps. At least I don’t think there is?”

Michelangelo- “Yeah, I guess so.”

Mikey- “Maybe you just don't like them after that ride you had on the 87 turtle's blimp?”

Michelangelo scoffed, “The ride in the sky wasn't that bad. It was the nose dive down and crash landing that nearly scared me out of my shell.”

“Which would explain your distrust.” Mikey stuck his arm into his shell and pulled out the circular glasses he likes to wear when he's being Dr. Feelings.

“I suppose.” Michelangelo shrugged his shoulders, “Sorta off subject, but was there an episode of DuckTales where they were on a blimp? Oh, wait, scratch that, I think I might be thinking of the Air Pirate's ship?”

Mikey- “Sorry, I have zero clue. I saw a few episodes of the 1987 show when I was little, but the 2017 DuckTales is high up on my watch list.”

Raph- “Which you can watch after you're no longer grounded from TV.”

Mikey looked at Raph wide eyed and crossed his arms, “Grounded? For what?”

“For watching Rick and Morty after Leonardo and I said not to.” Raph crossed his arms and gave Mikey that eldest sibling look he and Leonardo had both perfected.

Mikey's shoulders slumped, “Oh, right. I honestly thought you forgot about that.”

Raph- “Nope.”

Mikey rolled his eyes and sighed as he took off his glasses. Michelangelo patted the box turtle's head while looking like he was holding back a laugh.

I smirked and looked around for Don. He had been way quieter since we got to this universe, especially compared to Universe 87, so he kinda slipped out of my view for a minute?

I spotted familiar purple mask tails behind the roof hatch and walked over. Don was leaning on the small brick structure, and gripping his satchel strap over his plastron.

“Hey, you good?”

Don turned to me and smiled lightly, “Yeah, of course. Why wouldn't I be?”

I stepped closer and leaned against the small building next to him, “Don't know. You're the one standing over here alone.”

Don looked down at his feet and shrugged his shoulders. “Just taking a second to get my bearings, you know?”

“Yeah, I gotcha. Sometimes it's nice to take a second to clear your head.” I’ve definitely been there, and I know all my brothers get moments like that too. I don’t think I can say that about Don specifically, but I suppose after today it wouldn't be that unlikely he'd want a quick mental break.

“I can go meditate or something if you wanna be by yourself?”

“No, you're good.” Don looked out at the large city, “I’m just taking some mental notes.”

I laughed slightly and crossed my arms, “Well, don't strain that big brain if yours. Pretty sure we're gonna need it.”

“Yeah, no worries.”

I turned my head to look at my brother. He was smiling, but it looked kinda forced?

We both stayed quiet for a moment. The city was oddly quiet too, but didn't really feel calm.

“How are you doing?” Don asked.

I looked over at my brother and shrugged my shoulders, “Eh. About as good as I can be, I guess. I'm getting kinda bored waiting here though.”

“It's not that bad. We've all done plenty of watch and wait type missions.”

“Yeah, but we're not really watching for anything.”

“Well, I'm sure the others will be finished soon. Then we can do.. whatever is next I guess?” Donatello's tone sounded off. Like he sounds like his usual self, but there's just something about his tone and the spaced out look on his face that has me feeling a little worried about him still.

“Hey Don, you sure everything's alright?”

“Yeah, I..” Donatello gave a small smile, but it's now somehow less convincing than before. “I just got a lot on my mind right now.”

I narrowed my eyes, “Don, I don't want to pry or anything, but if there's anything you wanna talk about, you know I'm always here to listen.”

Don looked at me and then at his feet again. “I know. And I appreciate that, but I'm good.”

“Really?” I tried to keep my tone soft but also stern, so Don could tell I'm trying to be serious right now but also comforting. Well, as comforting as I can be.

“Really.” He sounds a little more convincing, but I still don't think I fully believe him.

“Donatello-”

“We're back!” Batgirl said cheerfully. “Sorry that took so long.”

I turned back to see The Bat Trio and our counterparts had all returned. Don was walking forward, and standing next to Donnie?

I turned my head back to where my brother had just been standing next to me and sighed, “Geeze, his ninja speed is getting better.”

I walked back over to the large group and stood next to Leonardo and King.

Michelangelo- “So what did the Police Dude have to say? Did you tell him about us? And the turtle poison?”

Batgirl- "Yup. He said he'll get back with us after he's done mentally processing the existence of the multiverse, and he was not too happy about the switcharoo with the venom."

Raph physically cringed, “Just so we're clear, everyone who touched that stuff did wash their hands, right?”

“Yes, Raph.” Donnie stepped in front of Raph, “Now, back on subject!”

“Hey, did that guy need to keep talking to you all?” Leonardo pointed back down at the Commissioner, who was looking up and around.

Robin- “Yeah, he's fine. Don't worry about it.”

Mikey- “Oki doki. So are we heading over to that address now?”

“Yup!” Batgirl gave a thumbs up, “And apparently we're not the only ones. The GCPD have been apprehending criminals all evening, and something the majority of them all have in common is having plans to meet up at the same location as our venom thieves.”

Michelangelo, “Oh sweet, so we’re crashing a party?”

“Dude, that's exactly what I said!” Artie held his hand up to Michelangelo, who quickly returned the high five, or high three I guess?

“It's not a party.” Batman said in a deep, serious tone. Not gonna lie, I appreciate the edgy persona this dude is maintaining.

“It could be?” Mikey smiled and tapped his fingers together nervously.

“Doubtful.” Batman pulled a small device from his belt, “The location is downtown, we better move if we don't want to be late.”

“But the coolest people are always fashionably late.” Leo laughed.

Batman looked at Leo seriously, and Leo quickly closed his mouth.

“Sorry.” Leo mumbled.

“Let’s get going. Everyone follows my lead.” Batman turned and was already running towards the edge of the building. Batgirl, Robin, Ace, Clover and King all followed.

Artie stepped over to Leo and patted his shell, "Don't sweat it Dude. Batman has got the whole 'I am the vengeance, I am the night' thing down pat, but he's super chill once you get to know him."

Leo smiled wholeheartedly, "That's good to know. I was starting to think I was bugging him."

Artie- "Oh heck no! As long as you don't get him turned into a murderous mutant bat he's all good! And FYI, I do not recommend doing that."

Leo gave Artie a confused/ horrified look and nodded his head, "Thanks for the tip."

"Anytime, Bro!" Artie patted Leo's shell again and then quickly turned back towards his brothers and the Bat Trio, "Now let's get a move on!"

I looked at my brothers and we all shrugged our shoulders before quickly following!

Our entire group was now running and jumping off rooftops!

“This kinda reminds me of home.” Leonardo increased his speed, and managed to get some impressive height on one of his jumps.

“I hear that!” I increased my own speed as I got to the next jump, “And just like home, I'm gonna beat you guys!”

“I don't think so!” King yelled back, he and his brothers weren't that much farther from us. “You're on our turf now!” King leapt to the next building with a few flips in between.

“King, don’t be a show off!” Ace smirked and then turned to do a backflip onto the next rooftop, “Unless, you actually got something to show!” Ace laughed as he kept running.

“Ha! Another me with a great sense of humor!!” Leo cheered before speeding forward and out of sight. Next, I saw him he was above us doing a backflip with a spin, and landed with a large smile.

Artie- “Oh sweet!”

“Looks like there's a new champion?” Batgirl called back with a laugh.

“Oh heck no!” Donnie grabbed his bo staff, and the hover panels in his shell opened. He jumped up, and quickly zipped past Leo, and was now hovering close to Batman. Not sure if the Bat notices him or if he’s choosing to ignore our brother, but Donnie looked happy either way.

“Hey! That’s cheating!” Robin yelled while trying to increase his speed. Kid wasn't doing that bad considering he was still pretty far ahead from the rest of us.

“Not according to the Donnie's Rules and Regulations Handbook 12th Edition!” Donnie yelled back.

“Hold on, Little Dude!” Michelangelo jumped and his wings appeared on the back of his shell. “I'll even the score!” He flew straight forward, and grabbed Robin.

“What the heck!” Robin yelled but then a big grin crossed his face, “Woo, this is awesome!”

Michelangelo put Robin on his shoulders and flew towards Donnie.

Robin- “I take back what I said about cheating!”

Donnie smirked and his shell reformed to have handlebars, he usually does this for April or Leatherhead so they can ride with him.

Michelangelo helped Robin onto Donnie's shell and the 3 of them flew a bit higher.

“Well, so much for being discreet!” Batgirl laughed.

“This is amazing!” Robin cheered.

Batgirl slowed down a bit to where she was running closer together with me and my brothers, “So do the rest of you guys have hidden wings or is that just a Michelangelo thing?”

“We're not sure yet!” Leonardo answered. “I hope we do.”

“Same here! We gotta make sure Mike doesn't hog the sky. Right, Don?” I looked back at Donatello, but he was focusing on his phone while we were running.

I looked over at Leonardo, and he looked back at me with a shrug.

Maybe I should try talking to him again? Or -

“Hey, Clover? Mind if I ask you a few questions?” Donatello called towards his counterpart.

Clover stopped, but once the rest of us caught up he ran next to Don, “Whatever knowledge I can share is yours!”

I looked back at Donatello again, and I want to be happy that he's smiling and seems excited to get info from his counterpart, but I still can't shake that feeling from earlier.

I sighed and tried to keep my focus on keeping up with Batman and the others.

I looked up and Donnie and Michelangelo were still flying above us, orange and purple glows following behind them as they moved. Robin was still on Donnie's shell, looking like a kid on his first amusement park ride.

I turned my head back. Don and Clover were chatting and laughing while Don was tapping on his phone. They both still managed to keep up their pace and make some pretty decent jumps.

I guess Don knows we're all here for him if he wants to talk. Until then, I'll just keep my head focused on whatever the shell this mission is we're on!

After a few more minutes, Batman stopped at the edge of the final building. Michelangelo and Donnie quickly flew back down and set a very amused looking Robin on his feet.

We all huddled close to the edge, and looked down.

Ace- “Is that the place?”

Batman pulled a pair of binoculars from his belt, and looked down at a large building surrounded by cars, people, multiple flashing lights in the windows, and loud music that could be heard from all the way up here.

Mikey- “And you said this wasn't going to be a party.”

“Or as Orange would say, a major rager.” Michelangelo managed an eerily spot on impersonation of Orange and his surfer dude slang.

King- “Ha, that actually sounds more like a rave to me.”

“And how would you know?” Ace, Leonardo, and Raph all said at once.

King smacked his forehead, “Ah geez, it really is like Fearless times 3, only one of em's me!”

Batman- “Please try to keep your voices down.”

King- “Like anyone's gonna hear us over all that music.”

Donnie- “Good sir, that isn't just any music, that is dubstep! Quite possibly one of the best genres of music to ever exist! Donatello, make a note of this universe's taste in music, and also add a clip note for us to check out band popularity.”

Don smirked and gave a thumbs up.

“Anyway.” Batman said in a deep voice.

“Huh, look there.” Donnie pointed downward, and flipped his goggles over his eyes.

I stared down at the entrance of the building that was being guarded by two tall guys in black t-shirts. The bouncers were taking pieces of paper from people who walked up, and shined a black light over the paper before letting the folks in.

Donnie- “Fascinating.”

Leo- “What do you see, Tello?”

Donnie- “May I see the address we took from the robbers again?”

Leo handed Donnie the paper from earlier.

Donnie twisted his blue colored lens, “Just as I suspected. One moment while I turn on my black light.” Donnie pressed a button on his gauntlet and it started glowing. Donnie held the paper over his wrist.

Artie- “Ew- Well that's creepy.”

The paper revealed a hidden picture of a bat and turtle, both with X's over them.

Batgirl- “I guess that explains why so many criminals had the address to this place written down.”

Batman- “They’re invitations.”

Clover- “Invitations to what exactly?”

Ace- “I don't know, but we’re going to find out.”

Leo- “Not to question you guys or anything, but how exactly are you wanting to go about that? This place seems pretty anti-all of us.”

Robin- “Good question. If this wasn't already obviously a trap, it sure as heck is now.”

Batgirl- “Which stands to reason they probably have guards and traps waiting at all the usual sneak in places.”

I looked back at the building, and tried to see if I could spot any obvious points of entry, “Whoever put this together probably ain't expecting 3 times as many turtles though. Maybe we can overpower em and just smash our way in?”

“Stealth would be our best option until we have a better idea of what and who we're up against.” Batman put his binoculars back to his eyes, “A flashy party does seem like Penguin’s M.O. But almost too obviously so.”

“Maybe we should-” Ace and Leo said at once and then stopped, “Sorry, you go. No, you.”

Donnie- “Hey, that's mine and Leo's thing, as annoying as it may be, but this time it comes in handy as I believe I know what my twin is thinking.”

King- “Which is?”

“We have a ticket inside right here.” Donnie waived the paper.

Leo- “So how about we just walk in?”

The Bat Trio and our counterparts stared at each other and then at the twins.

King- “That's a really stupid idea. No offence.”

Donnie- “Offence taken.”

Leo crossed his arms, “We get into places with no more than a few accessories and fake accents all the time.”

Batman- “As astonishing as that is, there's still the matter of the glaring fact you are all clearly giant turtles. Even if they believed you were in costume, I don't think you'd be welcomed at this particular event.”

Mikey- “Maybe we can borrow some human clothes, and try to blend in with the crowd?”

“We've tried that before and it worked pretty well.” The clothes were uncomfortable as shell, but if it works, it works.

Donatello- “Oh! what if we- Uh.. Never mind.”

We all looked to Donatello, who was now looking at his feet nervously.

I stepped over to Don and put my hand on his shoulder, “Come on, Brainiac, whatcha got cooking in that head of yours?”

Robin- “It can't be worse than just walking inside the building.”

“Eh well.. It's actually sorta similar.” Donatello clutched his satchel straps tightly in his hands. “Do you guys remember April's present that she gave us before we left home?”

My brothers and I looked at each other and then it hit me! I think it also hit the youngins too, cause their eyes started to get all sparkly.

“The cloaking broaches!” The younger turtles said excitedly.

Batgirl- “The what?”

“Possibly our way inside with zero detection! If they work.” Donnie quickly started pressing buttons on his gauntlet.

Leonardo- “I suppose it's worth a shot. Where did we put them again?”

“Uno momento, Hermano.” Leo grabbed his katana off his shell and quickly made a portal. He reached his arm inside, and then pulled out Donatello’s suitcase. “Pretty sure it was with Don’s stuff.”

“Yup. Thank you, Leo.” Donatello smiled, a genuine smile, which I'm really happy to see.

Leo handed Don his suitcase and closed the portal. Don opened the case, and the box Teen April had gifted us was tucked away on the side.

Don opened the box, and the broaches were all still in there.

Donatello- “So, who wants to be the first to try?”

Clover- “Um, try what exactly?”

King- “Yeah, I don't see how a bunch of costume jewelry is going to help us get into that place?”

Leonardo- “It's a tad bit hard to explain without sounding wacko.”

Leo- “I always preferred Yacko.”

Mikey- “I will always be a Dot fan.”

It was impossible not to smirk at the thought of the kiddos being Animaniacs fans. Note to self, they're going to have to join in on the marathon when we get back home.

Leo took one of the broaches out of the box, “Ok, so I guess I'll pull the leader rank and volunteer to go first?”

“Whoa there! I'm pretty sure I remembered something about the possibility of these things exploding!?” I tried to swipe the gem from Leo's hand, but the kid was too quick and ran out of sight for a second.

“Raphael, you'll get a turn.” Leo smirked.

I rolled my eyes, “Kid, you're not volunteering for anything until we're sure those things ain't gonna blow up in your face.”

Leonardo managed to swipe the gem from Leo before the slider was able to notice he was there, “Raphael is right. Grownups first.” Leonardo smirked.

Leo sighed and crossed his arms, “Dude, you're really gonna play the adult card?”

Leonardo- “Yup.”

Raph swiped the gem from Leonardo, “Well then it's a good thing I check that box now.”

Leonardo looked at his hand and then at Raph with concern, “Raph-”

“Nope.” Raph smiled confidently and held his hand up where no one could reach. “I may not be the eldest brother here, but I'm still the biggest brother, so I'm calling dibs on testing these things. Besides, with how many disasters I've stopped in Donnie’s lab, I'm basically explosion proof.”

Donnie- “It is really hard to argue with those particular data points.”

Raph- “See.”

Leonardo looked at me and then Don and Michelangelo. We could argue, but I know from experience it's really hard to argue with Raph when he's made up his mind.

Raph didn't waste anytime, and already started clipping the gem to his belt, “Alright, what's the instructions for this thing again?”

Mikey tapped his chin and stepped closer to Raph, “When I asked Sydney how hers worked, she said it's like mentally putting on a sweater? Like you’re putting something on, but in your head, but also on your whole body?”

Raph- “Uh..?”

Donatello- “Sunita said something similar, but it was more like doing one of those outfit quick changes with your entire body?”

Robin- “I am so confused right now.”

Artie patted Robin’s head, “Hold your horses, Little Dude. If whatever they're doing is anything like what they did to catch those robbers earlier, this is gonna be good!”

“I hope so.” Raph smiled nervously, but still tried to look confident.

I gave my taller brother a thumbs up, “You got this, Kiddo.”

Raph smiled wide and nodded his head. He took a deep breath and placed his hand on the gem.

Before anyone could say another word, the green gem started glowing and a sparkly green glow whipped around Raph’s whole body until we couldn't see him.

“Please be in one piece and not a tiny turtle! Please be in one piece and not a tiny turtle!” Mikey chanted while crossing his fingers.

A second later, the green glow vanished, and I felt my eyes widen, “Woah.”

“Did it work?” Raph had his eyes closed and he was standing stiffly, “Am I still a turtle?”

Leo- “Uh.. No.”

King- “What the shi-”

“Language!” Raph opened his eyes and pointed at King, but then looked wide eyed at his hand. “Woah.”

I almost don’t believe it. The cloaking broach had worked. And now Raph is standing in front of us looking 100% human!

“Raph, you look incredible!!” Mikey cheered. “Not that you didn't before! But this is totally cool!”

“Aw! Thanks, Big Man.” Raph smiled wide, his snaggle tooth still present.

Raph’s human form resembled his usual self a lot, at least as far as his height and muscle mass was concerned, which probably shouldn't be surprising. His human form has dark skin and almost burgundy colored hair like Teen April. His hair was in multiple long braids with red charms woven through, and he has a bandana on his head that's the same shade of red as his mask. The gem I guess decided to give Raph a new wardrobe too? Cause now he's wearing a red hoodie with the sleeves ripped off, black shorts and red sandals. He was still wearing the broach, but it was clipped to the top of his shorts. He also has an eyebrow piercing now, which actually really suits him.

“How the, who the, I don't..” Clover stepped closer to Raph and then started walking around him wide eyed, “In all my years of science, I have never even.. This is.. Wow.”

King- “Wow? Another me just Houdinied himself from a turtle to a human, and all your genius brain can think is, wow?”

“Uh huh.” Clover said as he took another lap around Raph.

“This is incredibly impressive.” Batman didn't sound as surprised as the rest of us, but even with his mask on I can tell he really is impressed.

Batgirl- “You can say that again.”

Ace- “So can all of you do that?”

Artie- “Dude I hope so! This is so freaking cool!”

I stepped over to Don, who was still holding the broach's box, and looking at Raph in disbelief.

I took one of the broaches out of the box, and turned to look at everyone, “Dibs on trying out the next one.”

Third Person POV: Small Pocket Dimension Outside Time and Space.

Renet Tilley stood alone in the dark space, time scepter in hand. She was looking on at a small one way window into what was now called Universe 19.

Renet smiled wide at the sight of Universe 18's Raph now in his new human form.

“Oh wow! I didn't know turtle warriors could do that?”

Renet turned her head and smiled excitedly at one of her bestest friends in the whole multiverse, and her own counterpart, who went by Renee when the two of them were together.

“Renee, glad you could make it.” Renet hugged her counterpart, and Renee happily returned it.

“Of course! Sorry I'm late.”

Renet laughed, “You're not late in the slightest, or maybe you are? Who knows.”

“Probably us!” Renee joked.

The two women laughed, and then turned their attention back to the window to watch the turtles.

“So, have you intervened since they left?” Renee asked.

“No, they've been doing very well on their own so far, but.. “ Renet waved her hand over the window and the image shifted to a far too bright lab.

The lab was large, but currently only had one occupant, John Bishop from Universe 18.

Renet sighed and waved her hand again to close the window. “This is so frustrating. I could easily stop him myself right now, but-”

“But you can't intervene too drastically with the flow of time.” Renee quoted as if she had spoken those words a million times. “I feel your pain sister.”

Renet smiled lightly, “So I take it you haven't intervened either?”

“Oh I wouldn't say that, at least not in so many words?”

“Renee! No fair!”

Renne laughed, “Hey there are certain perks to one of the turtles being your boyfriend!”

“You told your Mikey who Bishop is?”

“Of course not.” Renee assured, “Well, again, not in so many words.”

“Well how many words would you say?”

“I didn't keep count, but don't worry, all is going according to plan.” Renee opened up her own one way mirror, which showed Universe 12's Dee in his lab working on his version of a portal gun.

“I don't suppose you're going to let me in on this plan?” Renet asked.

“Nope.” Renee answered with a smile.

Renet sighed, “That doesn't seem fair.”

“Perhaps.” Renee answered with a small laugh, “But the less we both know the less it can be considered ‘interfering,’ especially when it concerns the border between our territories.”

Renet smirked, “Was that a hint?”

“The only one you're going to get.”

“Uhg, so uncool. You know how impatient I can be.”

“I know better than anyone else in existence.” Renee smiled wide at her counterpart. “But luckily you won't have to wait too much longer.”

“Alright, fine.” Renet sighed, but still smiled in excitement. “But until then, let’s see how else we can ‘not’ interfere?”

“Agreed!”

The two Timestresses smiled and clutched their identical looking time scepters. Several different windows opened around them, all showing different variants of the turtles throughout the multiverse.

Chapter Text

Universe 19-  Third Person POV:

“Dibs on trying out the next one.” Raphael put the next cloaking brooch on his belt like Raph had done. 

“Uh, sorry, but first, would you guys mind giving just a bit more context here?” Batgirl asked while walking around Raph curiously, “Did that gem somehow demutate you, or is this some kind of advanced hologram?”

“Eh, no?” Raph smiled nervously and tapped his fingers together.

Robin- “Why did you answer that like a question?”

“It appears to be some sort of sorcery if I had to make an educated guess.” Batman narrowed his eyes at the box of gems Donatello was holding. 

“That's actually a really close answer,” Donatello said with a kind smile.

“I don't see how anyone could get a correct guess out of this scenario, educated or otherwise.” Robin kept looking back between Raph and Raphael.

“Ahem, well then, allow me to explain,” Donnie smirked and grabbed one of the gems from the box. He held the brooch up, “These gems are mystical devices that, when worn by yokai or mutated humans, can give a human disguise and or the appearance of their pre-mutated state.”

“Until now, we weren't exactly sure how they would work on all of us, since our pre-mutated forms were just regular turtles. There was also a small possibility of the gems exploding, but it looks like they have the same effects on us as they do on yokai.” Donatello finished with an excited smile.

Donnie- “Exactly!”

Clover- “So you guys can all look human now?! Just like that?!”

Raphael put his hand on the gem, and his appearance was quickly taken over by a green mist. 

The mist dissipated as quickly as it had appeared and Raphael now stood there, looking human as well, “Looks like it.”

“Duuuuude!” Mikey, Michelangelo, and Artie all said at once with big smiles.

Raphael now had tan skin with short brown hair that was styled similarly to Tony Stark. Like Raph, the gem also gave Raphael a wardrobe change. He's now wearing a dark red tank top, dark grey shorts, black flip flops, and a red pair of sunglasses rested on his head.

Raphael put the sunglasses over his eyes and smirked, “I think I prefer my usual look, but this'll work for a little bit.”

“Me next! Me next!” Mikey yelled excitedly.

Donnie smiled as he handed the gem he grabbed to Mikey, “Ok, ok, but keep your voice down.”

Mikey suppressed a squeal as he quickly clipped the gem to his chest strap. 

The green mist came and went, and now Mikey looked human as well!

“How do I look?! How do I look?!” Mikey asked enthusiastically. He looked down at his hands and little sparkles could be seen in his eyes. 

Mikey's human form had the same dark skin as Raph, but his hair was light brown with a chin length wavy style and a few bright orange highlights. His clothing is a bright tie dye shirt, a jean vest with dozens of marker doodles and buttons, orange skater shorts, his usual black knee pads, and white Converse that were also covered in bright doodles. His wrists are also covered with several beaded and snap bracelets.

Raph- "You look awesome, Big Man!"

“You honestly look exactly like how I'd pictured you.” Michelangelo ruffled Mikey's hair, and then grabbed a gem from the box. “Alright, let's see how this is gonna work with Dragon Ninpo.”

Michelangelo clipped his brooch to his belt, and another flash of green later, he was the next human standing in front of everyone.

“How did I know you were gonna be a redhead?” Raphael smirked and tried not to laugh.

“Woah really?!” Michelangelo asked excitedly, “I always loved our April's red color!”

Leo- “Actually, I'd say you're a bit closer to a strawberry blonde compared to Mom April's crimson color.”

“Still cool as shell!” Michelangelo cheered!

Michelangelo's human look has ivory skin with freckles all over his cheeks. His hair is indeed a very bright strawberry blond color that was a little longer than Mikey's but just as wavy. His clothing is a yellow T- shirt, orange flannel shirt, jeans, and bright orange Converse. He also has orange earrings, a shark tooth necklace, and snakebite lip piercings.

“I guess that's where the dragon elements come in?” Leonardo asked while pointing at his mouth.

Michelangelo put his hand on his mouth and felt the piercings while smiling excitedly, “No way! I've always wanted to get piercings like these!”

Clover- “Quick sidebar, if you don’t mind? One of your Aprils has a child?”

King- “That's what you're choosing to focus on right now?”

Clover- “It is never a wrong time for knowledge, especially when it concerns one of our closest friends.”

Donnie- “Agreed, and to answer your question-”

Mikey- “Yup, she and Casey just had little Casey Marie and she is the cutest little baby ever!”

Donnie's eye twitched slightly as he glared at Mikey.

Mikey- “Whoops. Sorry again Donnie.”

Donnie rolled his eyes, sighed, and patted Mikey’s head.

King- “April and Casey are parents? Like for real?!”

Artie- “Dibs on telling our Casey and April!”

King- “Oh hell no! That cricket playing showboat is my best bud, which means I outrank you!”

Artie- “No fair!”

Mikey- “Artie, you can tell your Casey that he's a girl in our world with a son from the future who's also named Casey.”

Artie looked at Mikey wide eyed, but then quickly smiled mischievously, “Ooo! This is gonna be hilarious!”

Robin- “I'm not the only one getting a headache every few minutes right?”

Leo pulled a bottle of children's aspirin from the side pouch on his belt, and held it out to Robin, “Here you go, Kiddo. It's bubblegum flavored.”

Robin gave Leo a deadpan expression, “You are very lucky we're allies right now, because I just had a sudden urge to throw you off this roof.”

Leo smiled nervously, “Ha ha, been there, done that, don't recommend it.”

Robin continued to stare at Leo intently.

“I'll just hold on to that for him, thank you.” Batgirl took the bottle and gave Leo two thumbs up.

Leo returned the thumbs up and swiftly turned back to face his brothers, “Anywizzle, my turn’s next.” Leo didn't waste any time and grabbed a brooch. He quickly attached it to his sword strap, and instantly changed into his own human disguise.

Donnie- “I am 000.00 percent surprised at the fact you look like you could be an extra from the Barbie movie. And I mean that in the most sincere and kind way possible.”

“Really?!” Leo had probably one of the biggest smiles his brothers had seen on him.

Leo's human form has light brown skin, long blond hair tied in a messy ponytail that flowed down his back, and long bangs that framed his face. He had on a blue tank top, jeans, and pink sandals just like Barbie wore at the end of the movie. He still had on his rabbit necklace, and a rainbow Pride bracelet on his wrist. 

Leo put his hands up to his face, “Hey, do I still have my stripes?”

“Sorta?” Mikey answered, “You know those super detailed makeup tutorials you're always watching? The ones with the winged eyeliner? Well imagine all that in red and your brooch nailed it.”

Leo smiled wide, and like Mikey, he had sparkles in his eyes, “Do you know how long I've been trying to do that style, and you’re telling me a magic gem got it right on the first try?!”

Leonardo- “Looks like it.” 

Leo- “Alright, these gems are a 10 out of 10 in my book!”

Leonardo walked up to Don, who held the brooch box out to him.

Leonardo took a gem, and put it on his sword strap like Leo. He instantly went from a turtle to human too.

Leonardo now had a fair skin tone, and shoulder length black hair with the front pulled back in a messy bun. His clothing was a simple white button shirt, black pants, a dark blue haori jacket, and black sandals. His beaded yin bracelet was still on his wrist.

“How do I look?” Leonardo asked, a little sheepish.

“Like someone from an anime.” Raphael laughed and gave Leonardo a thumbs up.

“Seriously?” Leonardo's face turned red and he rubbed the back of his head. “Is that a good or bad thing?” He smiled nervously.

Raphael put a hand on Leonardo's shoulder and smiled kindly, “Good, this look suits you.”

Leonardo smiled wide, and his nervous expression was replaced with excitement.

“Alright, now that just leaves the smartest, and arguably the two fan favorites of our group.” Donnie smirked.

“Wait, what?” Donatello asked curiously.

Donnie smirked and grabbed a gem, “Whoops, sorry. I think I still have a little Universe 87 in my brain.” Donnie's odd line was quickly forgotten, as he was engulfed in the green mist and his human self was also now present.

“Alright, be honest, do I look amazing or incredible?” Donnie smiled confidently. “I would also accept fabulous beyond all belief.”

“Ohmigosh! This might be the most twinning you and Leo have ever done!” Mikey cheered.

“Wait, what?” Donnie's overconfident smirk quickly turned into a completely deadpanned expression.

Donnie's human look very much resembled Leo's, same exact skin tone and similar features that also resembled Lou Jitsu in some ways! But his hair is black with purple tips, and much shorter like Raphael's. His clothing was a black shirt, black pants, a purple satin looking jacket, purple Converse, dark purple studded belt, and a purple backpack with the Genius Built logo on it. He still had his goggles, and an ace themed bracelet on his wrist.

“Welp, I guess there goes the bad boy image I've worked so hard to achieve.” Donnie joked and put his hands into his jacket pockets. “Such a shame.”

“Oh, hush, you and I both know you wanted us to look more alike!” Leo smiled excitedly and hugged his twin.

Donnie rolled his eyes, but didn't stop the hug. He smiled ever so slightly and hugged Leo back with one arm.

Leo- “Your eyebrows look fabulous by the way.”

Donnie gasped, “Really?” He pulled his phone from his pocket and started looking at his reflection, “These gems are so getting a 5 star rating! Ah, I look incredible!”

“I 100 percent agree, Bro! And now just one more to go!” Michelangelo almost jumped over to Donatello. “Oh, that's actually so weird?” Michelangelo turned around several times while trying to look behind himself, “It's like my tail is there, but it's not.”

Artie- “Oh! Maybe your transformation is like Luca's?”

King- “Are you talking about that Pixar movie with the fish people?”

“Yes!” Artie answered. “And don't act like you didn't love it. I saw you tear up at the end.”

“I did not!” King raised his arm to punch Artie's shoulder, but Michelangelo stepped in between them.

Michelangelo- “Ooooh, you mean phantom tail?”

King pulled his arm back so as to not hit Michelangelo, and almost fell forward. 

Michelangelo turned a few more times and then stopped, his head feeling a bit dizzy, “Yeah, it's kinda like that, I think?”

“Good information to have.” Donatello smiled kindly and took the final gem out of the box. He set the box on his suitcase and clipped the brooch to his satchel strap. 

Donatello's human form didn't activate as quickly as his brother's, but a moment later he was quickly covered in the shimmering green and was also now human.

“Did it work?” Donatello opened one of his eyes, and looked around at all his smiling brothers.

Michelangelo- “Yup! And you look fantastic Bro!”

Donatello let go of his satchel strap he had been gripping, and visibly relaxed.

Donatello's human form had tan skin and shoulder length wavy brown hair that curled slightly at the end. He still had on his satchel, and his clothing consisted of a Purple hoodie, black pants, and black combat boots.

“Alright, so you guys all look like humans now. Cool. What exactly is the full plan from here?” Robin crossed his arms sternly and looked back down at the large building below.

The no longer abandoned building was currently being filled with possible criminals and villains. Many of which the Bat Fam had already recognized from fights with crooks like Bane, Scarecrow, and many others.

Leo and Donatello looked at one another and then nodded their heads.

Leo- “We'll take the invitation, expertly scope the place out, and then relay any info we can gather. Right Don?”

Donatello- “What Leo said.”

Ace- “I don't know if I'm comfortable with that.”

“What’s to worry about? Whoever's bad side you guys got on won't be paying much attention to a group of regular looking humans.” Leo answered with a slightly off accent. “We go in, talk to whoever looks like they know the most, then leave.10 minutes tops.”

Batman put his hand up, and Leo quickly closed his mouth. He looked at the now human looking turtles, and back down at the building.

Batman sighed and crossed his arms, “I don't like the idea of you 8 going in there and possibly being blindsided.”

Leo- “No worries Batty, I'm sure we've been in way wilder/weirder scenarios.” 

Ace- “Since you're our counterparts I don't doubt that, but none of you had any clue what Gotham was, and therefore have no idea who you could be facing in there.”

Clover- “Batman and Ace are both very much right. Gotham is full of people with all sorts of advanced powers, abilities, and strengths. It just doesn't seem reasonable for you all to go in there alone, disguised or otherwise.”

King- “Especially since you're just here to help, and I don't think getting yourselves caught or worse is gonna be very helpful.”

The 03 and 18 turtles looked at one another, unable to come up with a decent argument to their counterparts' statements.

“Alright, so I guess we’ll think of a new plan?” Leo started to take off his cloaking gem.

“Maybe one of us could go with them?” Batgirl suggested. “More specifically, I could. I can un-Batgirl, guide them around, and tell them who to avoid.”

Clover- “That isn't a bad idea. Batgirl can keep her communicator on so we have sound and video to everything inside too.”

Donnie- “Agreed. In fact, if you'd all prefer, you can think of Batgirl as the leader of this particular endeavor, and my brothers and I will merely be there as her backup?”

“And why exactly couldn't the rest of us come along?” King crossed his arms and tried not to sound angry while questioning this supposed ‘plan.’

Clover- “Because Batman's true identity is far too noticeable. Robin is, no offence, a child. And we don’t exactly know if those gems will work on us. I believe the possibility of exploding was on the table for a moment, but I would very much like to test that theory at a later date.”

Donnie- “I will be sure to schedule it in, Fellow Tello.”

“Just to clarify, I am completely for this plan,” Batgirl said confidently.

Robin sighed and looked up at Batman, “So we're really going through with this?”

Batman looked at all the now human turtles and Batgirl, “If you can all agree to follow orders, and Batgirl's lead…. I suppose this current plan does have a fair chance of working.”

The Universe 18 turtles cheered, and the 03 Turtles smiled excitedly.

Leo- “Alright, Team Batgirl is a go!” 

“I'm loving the name.” Batgirl smirked and gave a thumbs up, “Now let’s get a move on team!”

03 Donatello's POV:

Alright, here we go.

My brothers, Batgirl, and I jumped down the fire escape one by one until we made it to the ground. 

We may all have different appearances, but I'm pleasantly surprised that all of our agility and muscle memory remains unchanged.

Our Team remained hidden in the shadows.

I looked up at the tall building ahead of us. No one entering seemed to be paying attention to anything other than making their way inside. And the two guards in charge of checking the invitations were fully occupied by their job.

Batgirl, or Barbara now that she was in normal jean leggings, a purple T-shirt and glasses, reached into her pocket and pulled out her cellphone, “We clear to go?”

“Looks good from here.” Batman's voice came through the device.

“Everything looks good here too.” Ace's voice could be heard, but less clear than Batman's. Perhaps the distance?

Ace, King, Clover, and Artie are currently in a separate building from Batman and Robin. They'll be keeping an eye on the back of the location we're all about to head into while Batman and Robin keep an eye on the front.

“Remember, your only job is to go in, grab as much information as you can, and get out,” Batman said sternly. “Being discreet is of the utmost importance.”

“Understood.” Leonardo nodded his head.

“Good thing our weapons can just appear and disappear while we’re all humany.” Leo opened his hand out and one of his katanas appeared and then disappeared.

“Yeah, did you guys know that was a thing beforehand?” Robin asked.

“Eh, sorta.” Mikey put a hand on his hips and scratched his head. 

“Helps with plot convenience,” Donnie shrugged his shoulders and smirked.

“Well, hopefully we won't need to use them, but just in case,” Barbara took a small metal tube from her pocket, and it instantly transformed into a long bo-staff. “I got my own ninja weapon as well.”

“Is that made from titanium?” Donnie asked excitedly.

“Naturally.” Barbara smirked.

Donnie- “I've never encountered another Barbara and or Batgirl before, but so far you're my favorite.”

Barbara- “Aaaw!”

“Save the niceties for later,” Batman spoke calmly, but still sternly. “It's uncertain how many more people will be allowed in the building. You should hurry inside.” 

“Right! Let's move, team.” Barbara put her phone in her pocket, the camera lens peeking out just enough to capture the surroundings, and put a purple earbud in.

My brothers and I looked at one another, all their eyes quickly got a look of seriousness, and we nodded our heads before focusing on what was ahead.

Barbara started walking forward, and we all quickly stayed close to her.

We approached the door and the 2 guards. The taller of the two, and the one holding the blacklight, looked all of us over, and then held out his hand. Barbra didn't hesitate and handed him the paper that had the hidden images.

The guard lit the blacklight underneath the paper.

“Are we really gonna let them in? Some of them look like kids.” The second guard laughed, his eyes on Mikey and the twins. “Like, ain't you brats out way past your bedtime?”

I felt my fists tighten, and I could hear a faint growl, which was probably Raph.

“Hmm.” Mikey closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He opened his eyes a second later, and a very familiar dark aura was suddenly surrounding him “Ok, I'm gonna give you 30 seconds to either shut your mouth right now or, if you'd like, I can personally fast track your bedtime?” Oh great, Mikey has his Doctor Delicate Touch persona set on high! 

The guy seemed thrown back by Mikey's response, “What the- Who the hell do you-”

Mikey cracked his knuckles and glared up at the second guard like he was actually about to punch him! “Tick tock.”

The guy gulped and crossed his arms, “Uh.. I… Whatever.” He attempted to continue his previous ‘tough guy’ act, but the way he's now nervously avoiding eye contact with Mikey is giving him away. “So are they good to go in?” He now suddenly sounded very enthusiastic about our entry.

“Yup. They're clear,” The first guard said in an exhausted tone and handed the paper back to Barbara. “Watch your step going in and take a right.” He stepped aside and I felt a tightness in my chest loosen.

Barbara nodded her head and continued inside. The rest of us followed. Leonardo, Michelangelo, Raphael and I walked like we were barricading the younger turtles and Barbara. I kept my eyes on the guards as we walked past them.

We weren't that far away when the guards started talking.

Second Guard- “Dude, did you see the way that kid looked at me?”

First Guard- “I told you to be careful. You never know who you're messing with in Gotham.”

Second Guard- “Well I know that now! I swear it was like he was staring into my soul!”

Mikey snickered and held out his hands to the twins, who quickly gave him high-fives.

“Kids.” Raphael shook his head and chuckled.

We continued walking inside and were faced with a completely blacked-out wall. We turned right like the guards instructed, and thankfully, there's plenty of colorful flashing lights to help us see where to go. The music, which was already fairly loud from outside, was now at an extreme level that made me want to put my hands to my head, but I kept them in my pockets.

Barbara looked back at us and then nodded her head before moving forward.

We turned the corner, and the flashing and strobing lights made me have to close my eyes. 

“Dang, that's bright!” Raphael flipped his sunglasses down. 

Donnie- “Eh, kinda reminds me of our arcade when we do a Dance Dance competition.”

We approached a staircase that led down into a large dance floor that was already packed! There were several booths and tables on the sides of the large room, a bar in the center, and a huge stage the DJ was currently occupying.

I looked around and saw another staircase on the other side of the room that led up to the next floor.

“Alright, Barbara, do you see anyone interesting?” Leonardo asked.

“A few.” Barbara looked around the large room below, “So far, we've got Bane.” She pointed to a very muscular guy wearing a full-face mask, and several tubes could be seen protruding from his back and arms. 

“Scarecrow.” She pointed to a tall guy in a stitched-together mask that looked like something out of a Halloween movie. 

“And, Mr. Freeze,” She pointed to a man in a suit that had freezing fog surrounding him.

Raph- “As far as villains go, these guys seem like they would be from our universe.”

Leonardo- “Any sign of Penguin?”

We know Penguin has a part to play due to the Joker Venom, but Batman hadn't seemed too sure he was the main guy behind whatever all this was.

“Penguins not coming.” An unfamiliar female voice spoke.

I turned my head to see 2 women, one with red hair and green skin and the other with pink and blue pig tails.

“Harley Quinn and Poison Ivy!” Barbara said in a shocked tone.

“Aw, so you've heard of us! Isn't that just the sweetest, Ivy?” Harley Quinn said with a wide smile.

“It is.” Poison Ivy said with a slight smirk that sent a chill down my spine, “I don’t believe we've ever seen any of you around the cesspools of Gotham. Or inside Arkham. What brings you here?”

I gulped and looked at my brothers and Barbara.

Barbara- “Well, you see.. We are.. uh-

“W-we are independent villains who are new to Gotham, and we are.. Trying to scope out possible allies now that we will be taking part in uh.. Crime! In Gotham! And uh.. We also heard this party was a great place to meet said possible allies and learn of potential villainous plots! And uh.. What not.” Donnie was very obviously trying to sound confident in what he was saying, but his voice was incredibly shaky, like it usually is when he's lying!

Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn looked at us for an uncomfortable amount of time, and then looked at each other and smiled.

Harley Quinn- “Aw, isn't that cute!”

Poison Ivy- “Yes, and it's also quite gutsy.”

You've got to be kidding me. There's no way they actually bought that? No offence to Donnie, I love him dearly, but that might have been his worst attempt at lying yet!

“Um, sorry, but uh, what did you two ladies say about Penguin earlier?” Raph asked nervously.

“Well aren't you polite! I can't remember the last time someone referred to me as a lady!” Harley Quinn laughed, “But I'm pretty sure I killed him?” She laughed louder.

My chest started to tighten up again and I instinctively got in front of my younger brothers.

Harley Quinn- “Anywho, words going around that old Bird Face skipped town after a deal with whoevers behind this little shindig.”

“Do you happen to know who that might be?” Barbara asked.

Harley Quinn- “Nope! But we got word he wanted me, Ivy and a couple other higher-ups to meet him on the top floor.”

Donnie- “I don't suppose our gracious hosts gave you any details about said meeting?” 

Harley Quinn- “Again, Nope! But word has it he's got major beef with those Turtles who like helping out Batman, and he's got some pretty big plans to wipe 'em all out for good!”

Poison Ivy- “So we're pretty sure whatever plans are in the works has got something to do with that.”

Harley held up the invitation with the hidden images, “These little doodles are also a pretty good clue too.”

I really, really, don't like the sound of any of that!

“Anywho, we better get upstairs before we're late.” Harley wrapped her arm around Poison Ivy's shoulder, “See you around newbies! Good luck with evil and stuff!” She laughed loudly.

Upstairs? I looked back down at the party, and all the so-called ‘villains’ Barbra had pointed out were now heading towards the staircase! 

I looked to my brothers. I'm sure we're all thinking the same thing, that we need to hurry up and make a plan now!

I turned my attention back towards Harley Quinn and Poison Ivy. We need to know what's going on in that meeting. It's too dangerous to try and sneak up there, but maybe if we can get invited?

“Hey?” I said aloud, not fully sure I was even loud enough to be heard? But Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn turned back around to look at me.

Great, they did heard me. Now what? “The meeting upstairs.. Can anyone come?”

The two women smirked.

Harley Quinn- “As far as we know, no.”

I looked back at my brothers, they all nodded their heads, accepting the fact we'll have to think up another plan to get up there.

“However,” Poison Ivy raised her eyebrow, and looked at me, “I don't remember there being a rule about no plus ones.”

“Oh, very true.” Harley Quinn concluded. “So how about you,” She walked up to me and tapped my forehead with her finger, “Aaaaand, Oh! How about the one that looks like he wants to stab something?” She pointed behind me, and Raphael stepped forward, one of his sais in his hands. “Whaddya say tough guys?”

I looked at Raphael, and then at our other brothers and Barbara. Everyone looked worried but, once again, I think we're all on the same page. This is a perfect opportunity to find out exactly what's going on here, but it also might be too good?

This party and whoever is behind it wanted to trap the Bat Team and the other turtles, and now we're certain they have other plans we need to know before it could be too late! But also, what are the odds we'd be given a chance to just literally walk right in on said plans!?

I looked back to Raphael. He nodded his head and put his glasses back on over his eyes.

“Let’s get going.” Raphael stepped in front of me, and I stepped right behind him.

I passed Batgirl, and she quickly slid her phone and other earbud into my hoodie pocket.

Harley Quinn- “Great! Now what do we call you guys?”

“Don-” I smacked myself in the face. What the shell am I thinking? I just used my own name!

“Don. Ok, and you?” Poison Ivy pointed to Raphael.

“Just call me Jones,” Raphael answered. At least he was smart enough to use a different name, and I'm sure Casey would be happy.

“Alright then, Don and Jones, you can just call us Harley and Ivy! Now let's go see if we can help you guys move up the corporate ladder!” Harley cheered and walked with Ivy down the steps towards the dance floor.

I looked back at our brothers and Barbara. Donnie held up his phone and gave me a thumbs-up. I quickly slid in the earbud Barbara handed me.

Donnie- “You guys got this, we're right behind you.”  

Ace- “Same here.”

Batman- “Remain calm, and stay focused.”

Leo- “They've got this. Donatello, you guys got this.”

Barbara- “We're going to stay close to the steps once you're up there. If things start to go south, we'll be up in a literal flash.”

I took a deep breath, nodded my head, and kept walking. 

We got this. Raphael and I have everything under control.

‘Do you?’

Frick not this again. 

‘You really do have the worst luck out of all your brothers, and now you're dragging Raphael into it as well.’

Stop thinking like that Donatello. I shook my head and tried to focus on following my brother, Harley and Ivy.

‘Maybe someone else should have gone instead of you?’

I took another breath. It's just your own worries getting in the way. You're in charge of your own mind and thoughts, so just get them under control.

‘Yes, get them under control. You wouldn't want to screw up everything now. You're already so close to finding out the info to help the Bats and other turtles. Or maybe this will end with you being kidnapped again? Wouldn't be the first time.’ 

I went through almost the same inner debate earlier when we were waiting for the Bat Team and our counterparts next to the Police Station. I just needed a moment to myself, and then I was all good. I can't really walk off and do that now, I have a job to do. I'm just going to have to shake it off before we get upstairs.

‘Easier said than done.’

We made it to the staircase. Scarecrow was there, leaning against the wall. He looked at Harley and Ivy for a moment but then I felt his gaze linger on my brother and me.

Scarecrow- “Who are they?”

“That's for us to know and you to find out, Doc.” Harley Quinn laughed. 

“Mm, hmm.” Scarecrow walked down a few steps and put his hands in his pockets. “Hey, while we have a sec, I don't suppose you've heard anything from your boyfriend, Harley? I know how much the Joker loves a good party.”

“He's my ex-boyfriend now.” Harley crossed her arms and gave Scarecrow a look that could almost rival Mikey's from earlier. “And fat chance of anyone hearing anything from Mr. J anytime soon. He's still locked up in Arkham Asylum waitin’ for another round of dental work.”

Scarecrow laughed loudly, “Oh that's right, I almost forgot he lost all his pearly whites when Batgirl smashed his face in!”

Mikey- “You really did that?”

Barbara- “You're darn right I did.”  

Leo- “You sure you're not an April?”

“Serves him right!” Scarecrow finished laughing, “Anyway, we best not keep everyone else waiting. You know how Bane gets when he has to be patient.”

“He can ‘chill out’ for a few minutes.” Mr. Freeze walked past us and up the stairs, a cold chill following behind him. 

Leo- “Mr. Freeze does cold-based shtick? That's freaking awesome!”

Artie- “Bro, you should've heard his material when he was a polar bear!”

“Don't you ever get tired of cold puns?” Scarecrow asked as he followed Mr. Freeze up the stairs.

“No.” Mr. Freeze pulled a small blaster from his side and shot it above Scarecrow. A small cloud formed and started creating snow.

“Hey! That's not cool!” Scarecrow wrapped his arms around himself as the snow started to cover his hat and shoulders.

“Yes it is.” Mr. Freeze chuckled as he continued upward. Scarecrow followed behind him.

“Uhg, he's such a show off sometimes.” Ivy said as she and Harley continued walking.

Raphael leaned in close to me, “Geeze, these guys remind me of some of the villains from Michelangelo's comics.” 

I nodded in agreement.

Batman- “Don't let your guards down. Everyone you're about to share a room with has powers and abilities they could easily harm you with.”  

King- “Yeah, I'm pretty sure they got that.”

Leonardo- “Donatello, you and Raphael are doing great so far. Just keep doing what you're doing.”

Ace- “What Leonardo said.”

Leo- “What the other mes said.”

I put my hand to my ear and gave Raphael a thumbs-up. 

Raphael nodded and we continued forward.

The stairs lead all the way up to the top of the building, with no other floors in between. It's just a straight shot up.

“Try not to look down,” Scarecrow said darkly.

Uhg, don't do it, don't do it!

‘What? Are you afraid of heights now?’

I tightened my fists and put them in my pockets.

‘Aren't you supposed to be part dragon soon? You wouldn't want to disappoint your brothers.’

Raphael patted my shoulder. He wasn't going to risk saying anything when we're this close to the bad guys, but I know he's trying to tell me everything's alright.

‘Is he? Or maybe it's just pity?’

I shook my head again and we finally made it to the top floor. 

Raphael and I continued to follow as we were all led across a long balcony that hovered over the party below, and into a large room that looked like it was used for board meetings.

There was a long table with chairs all around it and a large potted plant in the center.

Poison Ivy walked over to the plant and put her hand over it, “Uhg, plastic.” She ripped the fake plant from the dirt and threw it across the room. She reached into her pocket and placed her hand over the pot, dropping what I'm assuming are seeds in the dirt. A large plant started to sprout in the pot, and Ivy smiled joyfully.

So Poison Ivy can create plant life. Good to know. I'm pretty sure I recognize that plant from one of Donnie's small gardens in his lab. Sundew was the name I believe?

“Come on, you two can sit next to us!” Harley grabbed my arm and pulled me over to one of the chairs.

I sat down and Raphael sat down right next to me. Poison Ivy sat next to Harley and near the head of the table. Scarecrow, Bane, and Mr. Freeze sat across from us.

Alright, here we go. We're going to learn everything we need to and then leave. Easy. 

‘You're getting those hopes of yours quite high.’

I ignored those unhelpful thoughts and stayed focused. 

Bane slammed his fists on the table, shaking it. “When are we going to get started?”

“Patience, Bane.” Mr. Freeze clasped his hands on the table, and I could see frost beginning to form on the wood.

The wall facing the table started to pull apart, revealing a secret entrance. The doors began to open to reveal who I'm guessing we've all been waiting for?

The doors fully opened, and an all too familiar cold dread filled my body! 

“You've got to be kidding me,” Raphael mumbled under his breath.

Standing before us was none other than this universe's Shredder! Full-bladed suit and all.

“Mirror Face! How ya been?” Harley Quinn asked excitedly!

King- “What did she say? Please tell me it's not who I think it is!”

I pulled Barbara's phone out ever so slightly so the camera could get a small view of Shredder.

King- “What the actual fuck! And I don't wanna hear one word about my language right now!”

Clover- “How? We hadn't been able to find a single indication that he was still in Gotham!”

Artie- “Dudes, this is bonkers! And Shreddy looks way rough!”

Ace- “Guys, keep it down!”

I looked at the top of Shredder's face, the only part not covered by a mask, and he does indeed look quite rough. His skin looked almost like he was wearing white face paint, and his eyes were incredibly bloodshot.

Shredder looked over at me and I managed to put my hand and the phone back in my hoodie pocket.

“Who are you?” Shredder's voice was very deep and somewhat scratchy. He pointed towards Raphael and me. I kept my other hand down at my side, ready to make my bo-staff appear, but I don’t want to give us away just yet!

Harley wrapped her arm around my shoulder, “They're with us! I think you guys are gonna like em! Especially that one!” She pointed to Raphael, “He's got a lot of spunk!”

Shredder walked over and stood behind Raphael and me. “Hm. I see.” 

I didn't look up, but I could feel Shredder's eyes on me.

Shredder- “I.. Suppose it's fine. So long as they are good at listening and keeping their mouths shut.”

I could hear a slight growl under Raphael's breath, but he didn’t say anything.

Everyone on call went silent as well, I guess we’re all holding our breaths.

“Ahaha!” A high-pitched laugh came from Shredder, and I swear my soul left my body for a second as I jolted back in my seat!

I looked up, and everyone else was staring at Shredder worriedly. Harley made circle motions around her head and whistled. 

Mikey- “Sweet Pizza Supreme in the sky! What kind of jump scare was that!?”

Clover- “I wonder if those acidic chemicals Shredder fell into had some side effects?”

Leo- “Oh, you don't say?!”

Shredder finally walked away from Raphael and me and stood at the end of the table. A white screen dropped down from the ceiling behind him, and the lights in the room dimmed.

Shredder- “My intentions for calling you all here are very straightforward. As you know, my previous plan with Ra's al Ghul failed.”

“More like blew up in your face, literally.” Bane laughed.

Shredder ignored Bane and continued, “Originally, we had planned to unleash a mixture of the TCRI Ooze and Joker Venom all over the city of Gotham, which would have led to the entire city mutating and tearing each other apart.”

“ WHAT!?” Raph yelled. 

I flinched slightly, but managed to remain still.

Donnie- “Where was this information available?”

Clover- “It was irrelevant at the time.”

Raph- “Well it sure isn't now!”

Shredder continued, “Fortunately, my current.. Associate and I have come up with a new, but also similar idea.” 

“Present!” Scarecrow stood up and walked next to Shredder.

Barbara- “Seriously?”

Scarecrow turned to the white screen on the wall and pulled a remote from his pocket. The screen now showed a picture of the TCRI ooze.

Scarecrow- “The Ooze is quite an interesting compound. Once in contact with humans, it mutates them into a whole new variation of themselves, as most of us know.”

Mr. Freeze- “Yes, and I am quite uninterested in being a polar bear again.”

Poison Ivy- “At least you were able to move around.”

Scarecrow laughed, “Yes, well, this time around we won't be the ones mutating.” He pressed the remote again, and the screen changed to a graph with multiple different ingredients and compounds all organized in 3 different parts, one of which I definitely recognized as the Ooze formula.

Scarecrow- “Ra's previous plan was a tad all over the place, no offence to him, but having all citizens of Gotham turn into rabid monsters? Seems a bit much right? But what if instead we were to mutate or should I say extra-mutate already existing mutants?”

Artie- “Dudes, I don't like where this is going!”

Scarecrow- “The turtles Batman works with are already biologically advanced, but with some added mutation they may become, dare I say, monstrous?”

Monstrous. I started to get flashbacks to when I had gone through an extra mutation. I had no control over myself, and even attacked Casey and April!

Scarecrow- “But of course, there's no guarantee that the turtles would still attack anyone after an extra mutation, so we shall also be mixing it with Joker Venom, I believe Harley can attest to the promising results of that concoction?”

Harley shrugged her shoulders and smirked, “It was definitely chaotic.”

Scarecrow laughed again, “And also-”

“But,” Harley crossed her arms and looked serious, “Batsy and the turtles were already a step ahead, and had an antidote ready to go.”

Mr. Freeze- “Precisely.”

Scarecrow sighed, “Yes, but as I was saying, that's why I'll also be adding in my own Fear Toxin to the mixture!”

“Which Batsy carries an antidote for as well.” Harley leaned back in her chair and yawned.

Scarecrow sighed in annoyance, “I am very aware, Harley. If you'd let me continue, I was going to say I already know for a fact my Fear Toxin works on the turtles, and very well might I add!”

“Ok, but like Harley said, Batman has an antidote for everything you're talking about.” Poison Ivy tapped her fingers on the table, her and Harley both looking uninterested.

Scarecrow grumbled and pressed the button on the remote again. The screen now showed a whole new math problem that looked slightly similar to the previous equations. I tried to read over everything and memorize as much as I could.

Scarecrow- “By combining all the different concoctions, TCRI Ooze, Joker Venom, and Fear Toxin, you end up with an entirely new mutation agent that would be impossible for Batman to have an antidote readily available for!”

Shredder- “And as an extra measure, I've also had Scarecrow prepare a special type of poison to add into the new mutagen. Once the turtles have mutated, they will have just enough time to cause mass destruction and casualties to Gotham City, and then expire before Batman and his prodigies even have a chance to stop them.”

Artie- “Dudes, am I the only one feeling a little queasy?”

“No.” The other turtles and my brothers all said at once.

Raph- "What is with these guys and poison?!"

Scarecrow and Shredder both laughed, but Shredder quickly stifled his own.

Harley- “Ok, that's definitely a plan, I guess. But how are you gonna get the turtles?”

Shredder- “Our test subjects in question should be arriving soon, if they haven't already.”

I felt my heart starting to pound in my chest.

“All we need to do now is wait for them to show up.” Shredder adjusted his metal face mask, “I am going to finally put an end to those meddlesome turtles, and I will do it by also getting revenge on that accursed Batman! Either the turtles will rip Batman and his 2 little wards apart, or they will be left to live and suffer as their beloved city crumbles at the hands of their allies. Either way, I will be returning to New York satisfied and turtle-free!”

Artie- “OK, I really really don't like the sound of that!”

King- “You ain't the only one.”

Scarecrow stepped around the table and stood behind Raphael and me, “So what do you all say? You help us grab the turtles, and what's left of Gotham can be yours to do whatever you desire?” Scarecrow put his hands on mine and Raphael's shoulders.

I kept still, but my heart felt like it was about to beat out of my chest and onto the table!

“How do you know this messed-up plan will even work?" Raphael asked. He looked at me but remained still too.

“Because they're already here.” Scarecrow chuckled darkly.

I felt lightheaded and like I was about to fall out of my seat.

Barbara- “What? Batman, guys, are you all still clear?”

Clover- “Yes, we don’t have anyone or anything in our vicinity!”

Batman- “Robin and I don't see any sort of interference on our end either. Donatello, you and Raphael need to-”

Barbara- “Batman? Batman, can you hear me? Clover, do you guys see him?”

Clover- “No, but-”

Barbara- “Clover? Guys!”

Leo- “I’m portaling over!”

I stared at Raphael, wanting to give him some kind of signal or something! But the look on his face told me he already knew. We need to leave!

Scarecrow clicked his tongue, “You know something I love about decibel levels is how effective they can be for drowning out conversation.” Scarecrow placed his hand on the back of my head, “You think no one can hear you, so you don't even bother worrying that someone is listening!” He ripped the earbud from my ear, and slammed me backwards into the floor!

“Get away from him!” Raphael punched Scarecrow in the face and sent him across the other end of the room!

‘See. I knew you would find a way to screw this up.’

Shut up! I mentally screamed. I put my hands on the ground and flipped back onto my feet. My bo staff appeared in my hands and Raphael and I stood together as all the villains in the room stared us down.

“Don't just stand there you fools! Attack!” Shredder yelled.

Poison Ivy held out her hands and the plant she created grew large tentacle like vines, “I guess you were right about them being spunky, Harley?”

“You're darn right!” Harley smiled wide and pulled a switch-blade from her pocket.

My brother and I readied for a fight.

Harley- “Get ‘em, Ives!” 

The vines spread across the room, and wrapped around Shredder and the others!

Raphael- “What the shell?” 

Bane broke free of the vines and attacked Harley, but she managed to jump on his back and cut the wires from his body! Bane yelled in pain and Harley leapt off and kicked him into the table!

“I've had enough of this!” The plant holding Mr. Freeze froze and then shattered. He pulled a blaster off his back and pointed it towards Ivy!

Raphael threw one of his sai at the blaster. It started to short-circuit and then blew up! Ice began to encase Mr. Freeze’s entire body until he froze stiff. I'm sure Leo could think of some kind of popsicle-themed pun, but I'm personally having trouble thinking of one.

Raphael- “I don't know what's going on here, but we need to move!”

Harley ran up to us, “You guys go! Ivy and I will keep these jerks busy!”

Raphael- “Lady, what are you two-”

“You will pay for crossing me!” Shredder tore through his vines with his blades!

“Hold that thought!” Harley gripped the leg of the broken table and pulled it off. “I forgot my favorite bat at home!”

Ivy- “I reminded you multiple times before we left.”

Harley-“Yeah, yeah!” 

Shredder broke free and lunged at Harley, but she hit him across the face and into the wall!

Harley- “Strike!”

Raphael- “Alright, let's get a move on!”

“Not so fast!” Scarecrow wriggled his hand free and held out a remote. He pressed one of the buttons and a green gas started to come out of the air vents.

“Scarecrow! You..” Ivy dropped to her knees, the vines she was controlling loosened.

“Ivy!” Harley yelled as she ran over to the other girl. 

Ivy's plant started to wilt and Scarecrow broke out.

“I wasn't entirely sure if we could trust you two, and I guess my instincts were correct.” Scarecrow laughed, “And so was my formula for this new plant-based toxin!”

Harley tried to help Ivy up, but she quickly fell unconscious. Whatever was in the air seemed to only affect her.

Raphael ran over and scooped up Ivy in his arms, “For the last time, let's move!”

I ran to the door and swung it open! Harley and Raphael ran out, and I turned to follow, but felt a tight pull on my neck!

I fell back onto the ground again, and Shredder looked down at me! He pulled his arm back, the blades on his fists clearly pointed towards me! 

I need to move now!

I managed to sit up just as the blades went into the floor!

I used my staff to get to my feet, but felt another pull, this time on my chest. Shredder had grabbed ahold of my satchel! 

Scarecrow lunged towards me, but I slid off the strap, and made a run for the door! The same green mist I had seen around my brothers and me took over my vision for a second. I looked down at myself as I ran, my human form was gone, and I was once again a turtle!

“Well, isn't this perfect!” I heard Scarecrow say. “I see you weren’t just a spy!”

I looked down below as I ran! Barbara and most of my brothers were all currently fighting a room full of partygoers below! I looked around, and Leo and Raph are the only ones I can't see!

“Don!” Raphael was no longer carrying Ivy and was running back up the steps!

I was only a few feet from the steps, but I felt a tight grip on my shoulder and a sharp stab in my neck!

“Donny!” Raphael yelled!

What just happened?

I fell to my knees and a syringe rolled in front of me. Was I just injected with something? And what was it?

I heard laughter and looked back to see Scarecrow standing over me.

Scarecrow- “I think you will make an excellent first test subject.”

“Test subject?” Oh no. Scarecrow and Shredder’s plan for our counterparts. 

I held my hand over my neck, pain beginning to set in as the reality of my current situation started to crash down!

“Get away from him!” Raphael ran up to me.

“Get back!” I yelled and backed away from my brother.

Raphael looked at me worriedly, but stood in front of me with his sai pointed at Scarecrow.

Scarecrow continued to laugh and then looked at me. 

I stayed still and waited for my body to start reacting to everything that was in that syringe, but so far.. I don't feel anything?

Scarecrow’s laugh started to die down. He looked back and forth between me and Raphael, “Hm, this is taking a bit longer than I thought it would?”

Shredder stepped out of the room

Shredder- “Scarecrow, why don't I have my new mutated turtle? He should have transformed by now!”

Scarecrow looked back and forth between me and Shredder, “I don't know. He should at least be in mental torment from my Fear Toxin, but.. He doesn't appear to be affected?”

Shredder looked at me and I could hear a sharp growl in his throat, “This isn't a turtle I'm familiar with. He's different.” Shredder stepped closer, but Raphael still had his sai out. “Where did you come from? Where are Splinter's students?”

Scarecrow- “And why aren't you affected by the toxins!?”

“I.. I have no idea.” I answered honestly. I looked down at myself and slowly stood up. I still don't feel anything, aside from the sharp pain in my neck. Is this a good or bad thing? The last time I was mutated, it took a while to kick in. But the way Shredder and Scarecrow are talking, something should've happened instantly?

“Scarecrow, not only did you blabber our plans to my enemies, but you've obviously failed in creating the chemical you had promised!” Shredder yelled, “I'll have your head for this!” 

Scarecrow backed away from Shredder and tried to run past Raphael and me!

“I don't think so.” Batman appeared out of nowhere on the steps. He punched Scarecrow in the face and off the balcony into the bar below!

Batman- “Donatello, are you alright?” 

I took a breath and grabbed my bo-staff. I nodded and readied myself to continue the fight alongside Batman and my brother.

Shredder looked between the 3 of us, a choked laugh escaping from behind his metal face mask, “Oh well, I suppose I’ll just have to return to Plan A.” Shredder leapt off the banister and down the several uninterrupted flights of stairs!

The lights went out, plunging everything into darkness before Shredder hit the floor below. And when they returned, Shredder was nowhere to be seen.

Raphael- “Where'd he go!”

Batman pulled a communicator from his belt, “Shredder's made a run for it!”

“We're on it!” Ace spoke on the other end.

They're ok. 

Leonardo- “How are Raphael and Donatello?”

Batman looked at me and the syringe on the floor. “They both appear to be fine, but-”

Raphael- “That Wizard of Oz reject injected Don with that messed up Ooze!”

Leo- “What!? We’ll be up in a second!”

A familiar blue portal appeared in front of us, and the rest of my brothers all ran out looking like they're usual turtle selves!

“Don!” Mikey ran up and hugged me tight, “Are you alright?”

Donnie ran up, and looked me up and down with his goggles, “He appears so. No detectable problems at the moment.” Donnie lifted his goggles and dove in for a tight hug as well, “I'm very grateful you're ok.”

I'm.. ok.

Leonardo and Leo ran into the meeting room and returned quickly, with Leonardo holding Raph's sai, and my satchel and cloaking gem.

“Aside from a couple unconscious dudes, we're clear.” Leo held up Barbara’s phone, I must have dropped it during the fight. 

Raphael, “I hope you guys got all that info in there?”

“Every word.” Barbra walked up the steps, and behind her was Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn, “And so did they.”

“You two got a lot of explaining to do.” Robin was midway up the steps. He pointed to Harley Quinn and Poison Ivy before crossing his arms.

Ivy groaned and rubbed her eyes, “We can explain, but first we might want to go somewhere more private. Looks like Scarecrow had this whole place bugged.”

Batman pulled a phone from his belt, “Commissioner Gordon will be here shortly to arrest everyone we've detained. We'll head back to the Batcave and plan our next move.” 

Harley- “What about us? Are we coming along too?”

Batman- “Absolutely not. The only place you two are going is straight back to Arkham.”

“Uh Batman, you might need to rethink that?” Barbara handed Batman a black greeting card with a picture of a cat on the front. 

Batman opened the card and quickly sighed in annoyance. “Alright.”

Robin- “What?! Seriously?!”

“It's complicated.” Batman pulled two sets of handcuffs from his belt and tossed them to Barbara, “But you're both still going to be detained for the time being.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Harley held out her wrists and she and Ivy were handcuffed without any complaints.

“Alright, back to our first and foremost topic. We need to run a full diagnostic on Donatello, immediately.” Donnie grabbed the syringe I was injected with and examined it, “He was just exposed to a total of 4 lethal sounding pathogens, and-” Donnie looked at me worriedly. “Sorry.”

“It's ok.” I said a bit too quietly, “I'm just as concerned as you are.” I looked at my hands again, memories of them turning into claws quickly appearing and then leaving my mind.

‘Well isn't this just your luck, Donatello.’

Raphael put a hand on my shoulder, “It's gonna be fine. Let's just get back, and we'll figure everything out. Ok?”

I nodded my head. 

Leo made a portal, “I'll make another for our counterparts to come through too. Oh, and Batman, don't forget to tell your Commissioner friend about all the Foot ninjas we knocked unconscious on the rooftops.”

Everyone started walking into the blue light. My brothers all tried to give me looks of reassurance before walking through.

Leonardo handed me my satchel. I followed him, Raphael and Michelangelo into the portal. 

‘I wonder what's going to happen next?’

“Me too.” I mumbled to myself before walking back into the Batcave.

Raphael- “What was that Don?”

“Nothing,” I answered. I looked down at my hands. The memories of the claws, the anger, the fear, all trying to make their way into every part of my brain, “Nothing at all.”

Universe 12: 12 Mikey's POV:

“And a few details here, and some more here, a little shading there, aaaand done!” I set my handful of colored pencils to the side and sat back to look at my latest masterpiece! “Renet is going to love this!”

“Meow!” Ice-cream Kitty looked up at me and smiled sweetly.

“What do you think, girl?” I held up the sketch so my perfect little kitty could see, and she gave a thumbs up!

“Thank you!”

“Mikey!” Raph's voice echoed through the hallway, “Stop slacking off! You're supposed to be helping us!”

I rolled my eyes and placed the page in my sketchbook. I put a rubber band around the outside of the pages to make sure everything stayed put. I'm probably way overdue for a new one, but maybe one day.

I tucked the book under one arm and bent down to scoop up Ice-cream Kitty in the other.

“Mikey!” Raph shouted again.

“I'm coming! Hold your horses, Dude!”  

I walked into the hallway and waved to Chompy when I passed by Raph's room.

I got to the living room and found Raph and Leo sweeping the floors.

“Mikey, I hope you were getting your room cleaned up, and not just working on your comics.” Leo raised an eye at me.

“Excuse you. I'm not a kid anymore, my room is always clean.” I walked past my brothers and into the kitchen to put Ice-cream Kitty back in the freezer. “And second, it's not a comic, it's an illustrated novel.”

“Well, I'm sure it can wait until after we get this place picked up. I want to make a good impression when we meet the new turtles.” Leo smiled confidently and joined me in the kitchen.

“Pretty sure they're gonna be more focused on other things, Leo. And I'm also pretty sure I can speak for versions of myself by saying no one cares how tidy the lair looks.” Raph said grumpily before putting his broom back in the supply closet.

“Well, if we're speaking for our own alternates, I'm certain the other Leonardos will appreciate being able to rest in a place not covered in pizza boxes and soda cans.” Leo retorted.

“Well, speaking for my alternates,” I leaned on the counter, “I'd say we could use way more pizza and soda.”

“We can go shopping in a bit once Casey and April get here.” Dee walked into the kitchen carrying his portal gun. “Place looks great by the way.”

“Thanks, no help from you and Mikey.” Raph crossed his arms and leaned against the counter.

“Excuse me, I'm pretty sure what I have here takes priority.” Dee held up the portal gun with a triumphant smile, “I can't wait to show this to all the other Donatellos!”

“Yippee, sounds like a blast.” Raph rolled his eyes and fake yawned.

Dee also rolled his eyes and sat down on one of the stools. “Just you wait, things are about to get pretty interesting around here now that there's going to be a lot more of us.” Dee started pressing buttons on the device.

“Hey, careful with that thing, Bro!” I put my sketchbook up like a shield.

Dee chuckled, “Mikey, my portal gun is in a completely safe state right now…. with absolutely no chances of combustion of any kind.”

I blinked a few times and looked at my genius brother, “Uh, Bro, you good? You just, like, paused mid-sentence.”

Dee looked at me in confusion, “No I didn't.”

“Yes, you did.” I looked to Raph and Leo but they both looked at me and Dee and just shrugged their shoulders.

“Dudes, I know what I-”

“Woah!” Dee’s portal gun started to light up and shake on the table!

“Donnie, what did you do?!” Raph yelled.

“I didn't do anything! It was fine a second ago!” Donnie started pressing more buttons on the gun, but it started glowing brighter!

“Shut it off!” Leo shouted!

“I’m trying!” Dee held the device over his head like he was going to try and smash it, but it shot into the ceiling before finally turning off!

My brothers and I all looked at the ceiling, completely still, and our breaths held.

After a minute of nothing, I finally breathed and relaxed, “Phew! I was getting worried there for a second.”

WOOSH!

The ceiling suddenly opened up a bright purple portal above our heads, and I instantly felt like I was being sucked up into a vacuum cleaner!

“Dudes!” I clung to the counter along with my brothers. 

“Guys, hold on!” Leo ordered! He grabbed hold of Donnie's arm as he tried to get the portal gun to work again.

The vacuum suction started getting stronger, and I felt my grip starting to loosen! I felt my sketchbook being pulled out from under my arm, and I tried my best to hold on to it and the counter!

The freezer door swung open, and Ice-cream Kitty tried to hold onto the door, but she was pulled out! 

“ICE-CREAM KITTY!” 

I let one hand go of the counter, my book flying away from my side, but I somehow managed to grab Ice-cream Kitty’s paw! And she managed to bite down on my book to keep it from flying!

“Keep hanging on!” Dee kept messing with his portal gun!

“Oh really?! And here I was about to let go and head right into the swirling hole of death!” Raph yelled sarcastically.

The vacuuming started to feel even stronger!

“Dudes!” I yelled just as my hand slipped from the counter! “Help!” 

“I got you!” Raph stabbed his sai into the counter, and grabbed my hand!

I thought we'd be fine, but Raph's sai started to slip out of the hardwood. 

“Ah!” Donnie and Leo started flying towards the portal, but Leo grabbed my arm and kept holding onto Donnie's hand!

“Donnie!” Raph yelled. 

I looked back down just as Raph's sai gave out, and we all headed up into the bright purple! 

“Holy Chalupa!”

Chapter Text

Universe 19- Third Person POV:

Within the darkness that draped Gotham City, a lone presence moved through the shadows. The figure in question was known by many as the elusive Catwoman, one of the most successful thieves Gotham has ever known. And tonight that title would prove to be an unknown asset for the city's heroes.

Catwoman, or Selina as very few friends call her, had heard whispers in the underbelly of Gotham about a new adversary planning on taking vengeance against Batman and his companions. Selina had originally thought of telling Batman, but he had been away from Gotham, and she preferred to talk business with him face to face.

After doing some more digging and calling in several favors, she found the info she needed was currently being kept in Scarecrow's current base of operation.

Selina was successful in slipping in and out of Scarecrow's laboratory with the info she needed, with none the wiser. The binder Scarecrow had meticulously kept contained plans for the destruction of Gotham, a recipe for a horrifying mutagen, and the whereabouts of where that concoction was currently being stored, which is where Selina was headed towards now.

Selina pulled her phone from her belt, and stared at the last message she had received from Harley.

Harley- Mirror Face and Scarecrow were the brains behind the Batman vengeance hooey! They made a super goo to turn the hero turtles into Gotham destroying monsters! Not good! Batsy and his friends crashed the party, but that's not much of a surprise. We kicked butt with the goodey 2 shoes, but Batsy is probs gonna want an explanation? Gonna give him Ur note, gtg, contact us soon! 

“I have no idea who she means by ‘Mirror Face.’” Selina sighed and closed her phone, “But what I do know is it would be very impolite to show up at Wayne Manor without a little gift.”

She stepped out of the shadows and towards her destination, “And I think I have the perfect one in mind.” She said with a smile as she disappeared into the shadows of the Gotham Airship Hangers.

19 Leonardo (Ace's) POV:

We had returned to the Batcave a short while ago. Our mission to secure info on the stolen Joker Venom and the plans for it was somewhat successful. Unfortunately, not everything went as smoothly as we had all hoped.

Currently, our 2 main focuses are Donatello's health and finding Shredder and the new concoction of contaminated Ooze, Fear Toxin, Joker Venom, and a lethal poison.

Donatello has yet to have any side effects to the concoction Scarecrow had injected him with, which is a very huge relief. I still physically shiver when I think back to my own experience with Scarecrow's Fear Toxin, and I wouldn't wish that on anyone. However, the question on how that is even possible, is still up in the air.

Don was seated on the hospital bed Batman had on hand, and 6 out of his 7 brothers were all standing around him like they were standing guard. 

At first our counterparts had all seemed just worried and fearful for Donatello, and they still very much are, but now there was an aura of rage and anger around all of them that I could practically feel from over here.

“Seriously, just give me 5 minutes alone with Scarecrow, that's all I'm asking.” Raphael had his fists so tight around the hilt of his sai his knuckles were pale, and I'm almost surprised the weapon isn't broken.

“If you get 5, I want at least 2!” Mikey spun his nunchaku while scowling, the weapon was actually engulfed in flames in his hand, but no one seemed bothered by it. 

“Same. I'm gonna rip him apart like the flying monkeys did in the Wizard of Oz.” Michelangelo, whom I had gotten quite used to being very cheery and optimistic, now sounded even more foreboding than Batman.

Clover- “Just to clarify, Scarecrow isn't actually a scarecrow, it's just a costume.”

Michelangelo- “I know what I said.”

Clover nodded, and shot me a nervous look before going back to testing Donatello’s blood samples. The two geniuses had remained quiet and completely focused on the testing, and hopefully they'll be able to give us some good news soon.

Along with that, there's still Shredder and the fact that he now has an unknown amount of the contaminated Ooze. After Donatello had no effect, Shredder had insinuated he'd go back to ‘Plan A.’ Which, if I had to guess, involves the original plan he and Ra's al Ghul had of having Ooze and Joker Venom rain down on the city. But that's just speculation until we can find out where Shredder ran off to.

Batman, Robin, Batgirl, King, Artie and I were seated at the table across from Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn. I tried to stay focused on both Batman's questioning, and our counterparts across the Batcave.

Batman- “If you have any intel at all on Shredder, his whereabouts, or the contaminated Ooze mixture, now would be the time to share.”

Harley- “Like I said, Ives and I were invited to that little meeting, but we didn't have any clue Mirror Face was behind it or what his freaky plans were.”

Ivy- “All we did know was that it had something to do with all of you, well the 4 original turtles specifically I guess.”

Harley- “Originally we didn't even plan on going to that shindig, Ives and I were in the middle of a girls trip in Metropolis.”

Batgirl- “Would have been good info to have a week ago, just saying, but please continue.”

Harley- “Yeah, well, Catwoman got an invite too and noticed the hidden picture on it. She called us and cashed in a favor to get some info.”

Ivy- “We really didn't want to cut our vacation short, but she's very hard to argue with.”

Batman- “... Agreed.”

Batgirl-  “Ok, but what was the point in bringing Raphael and Don with you?”

Harley- “I'm pretty good at reading people, and every one of you practically had ‘crime fighting heros’ written from your head to your toes. So we figured it'd be smart to bring at least 2 of you along. I almost picked the funny one that couldn't lie his way through a paper bag, but Don and ‘Jones’ seemed like good picks. We're sorry Don got hurt though.”

I looked back at our counterparts, and noticed Leonardo looking over at us intently.

Robin- “So Catwoman is playing good guy now?”

Batman- “She… It’s complicated.”

Robin- “Yeah, you keep saying that.”

Ivy- “If it helps, Catwoman said the exact same thing when we asked why she couldn't just clue you guys in herself?”

Harley- “Actually now that I'm thinking about it, that's her answer every time we bring up Batman.”

Batman remained silent for a minute, “When do you expect to hear from Catwoman? Her note said she would be in contact if you two got caught.”

“It also says not to take us to Arkham, that part was very clear if I remember correctly. Lots of underlines in red pen.” Harley smiled wide and clasped her hands together on the table.

Ivy quickly pulled what looked like a red pen from behind her ear and threw it behind her.

Batman narrowed his eyes, “That request is still being debated.”

Harley sighed in annoyance and leaned back in her chair. “Catwoman will contact us when she feels like it. She's literally like a cat in that aspect. Not much else we can say.”

Batman pinched the bridge of his nose and stood, “I can't exactly argue with that statement. However, a good word from Catwoman and 1 good deed doesn't automatically get either of you off the hook for years of crimes, or make me trust either of you or your allegiance for 1 second.”

Harley groaned and rocked her chair back and forth, “Yeah, I guess that's fair, sorta.”

Batman- “Batgirl, Robin, take Harley and Ivy to one of the containment rooms for the time being.”

Harley- “Oh come on! How's that much better than Arkham?!”

“They're actually really nice.” Batgirl stood and she and Robin moved to escort Harley and Ivy to a lower section in the Batcave.

Batman- “Once we know Donatello is alright, we can start our search for Shredder.”

I turned my attention back to the other turtles and my brother.

Donatello had been incredibly quiet since we arrived back. I don't think he's said a word, aside from a small ‘no thank you’ when he was offered some juice and snacks. Raph still had the open juice in his hand in case Don changed his mind.

“This is incredible.” Clover exclaimed, but I could tell he was trying to keep his excitement for science to a minimum.

Leonardo- “What is it?”

Donnie held up a finger, and quickly slipped slides through the microscope. I counted at least 4 shuffles of the same 3 slides.

Raph- “Donnie I don't wanna rush you, but I'm literally teetering between punching something and passing out from anxiety right now.”

“Same.” Our counterparts, aside from Don, all said at once. Mikey and Michelangelo's nunchaku set a blaze in their hands.

Don still hadn't said a word, he just kept staring at the slides as Donnie moved them.

Donnie and Clover were both writing down notes quickly on the notepads beside them.

“Ok.” Donnie looked at Don and smiled, “It would appear that there is absolutely no trace of any of the 4 aforementioned contaminates within Donatello's blood.”

I instantly smiled at that news, but then it quickly dawned on me just how little since that makes?

Mikey-“So, what? Scarecrow injected Don with a placebo?” 

Donnie held up the empty syringe, “No, I tested the residue inside this, and it coincides with the so-called Joker Venom, Fear Toxin and this universe's mutagen that Batman has on file.”

Clover- “Along with a poisonous chemical, that in theory, would do exactly what Shredder said it would, and expire the recipient in 24 hours give or take.”

Raphael- “Ok, you two ain't making much since, no offence. I saw Scarecrow use that syringe on Don, so what happened to all that freaky crud?”

Donnie held up one of the blood slides, “Donatello's blood eradicated it.”

My fellow turtles and I all looked at one another, and then all our eyes were on Don.

Donnie typed on the large super computer, “Here, I'll show you all the enhanced image under the microscope,” Donnie finished typing, and now the large screen showed a zoomed in image of a clean slide that Clover was putting under it.

“Watch this.” Clover took a droplet of Don's blood, and placed it on the glass, “Now we're going to introduce some Joker venom,” He took a sample of the chemical Batman had for creating antidotes, and combined a few drops with the blood.

We all watched the screen as Donatello's blood surrounded the purple venom until it completely disappeared.

“Same results were found with Fear Toxin as well.” Donnie said in a tone that was right on the edge of excitement, “I can't say it's a 100% certainty until I am able to introduce more samples, but as it stands Donatello appears to be immune to venoms, toxins, poisons, and other foreign contaminates!" 

Leonardo- “That's incredible, but how's it possible?”

Michelangelo- “Do you think it's our mutagen? Like we all have super blood now?”

“Donnie?” Don's voice was just above a whisper, but he got everyone's attention. “Let me take a look at that slide.” Donatello stood up, and grabbed his satchel Leonardo had laid beside him. Don took his communicator from the bag, “What e.g. is that scope on now?”

“100x.” Donnie answered.

Donatello- “Turn it up to 150x, please.”

Donnie looked at Don and then Clover in confusion, but then enhanced the image on the microscope.

Donatello walked over to his counterparts with his communicator open. His brothers all looked at him with concern, but didn't stop him.

Donatello looked at the slide through the main lens, and kept looking between it and his communicator, “Well, I suppose that's one theory proven.” His voice was very calm and somewhat void.

Leo- “What theory exactly?”

Donatello took a breath, and then turned to his brothers, “I uh..” He stared at them for a moment and then looked away, “It's nothing. No need to worry.”

Raphael- “Don, come on. You know we ain't gonna buy that for a second. So spill.”

Donatello glanced back at the table with his blood and microscopes. “Do you guys remember when we were exposed to that alien virus Sh'Okanabo made in 2105?”

“If you mean the slime that turned you guys, Splinter, and Cody into alien vampires after Mike threw it up all over you? Then yeah, pretty sure I remember it.” Raphael spoke very sarcastically, and crossed his arms.

“Hey Leonardo is the one who barfed and turned Splinter and Don.” Michelangelo physically cringed, “And p.s. I haven't been able to trust relish since.”

So many what's and why's I need to remember to ask at a later time.

“Yes, well, after we were cured, I ran tests on our blood to make sure it was clear. It was of course, but I noticed an abnormality in mine when compared to all of yours. My notes from then match Donnie and Clover's findings here.” Donatello looked at the screen, and then at the table.

Leonardo- “So did the alien virus do this?”

“No.” Donatello answered like the correct answer was obvious, his sudden tone shift very noticeable, “This occurrence to my genetic makeup is well, I'm fairly sure it happened years prior.”

My counterparts were all looking at each other and then at Don with concern.

“So I don't think I'm 100% immune to viruses, but at least the only one that could be a problem, thus far is in the future and cured with sunlight.” Donatello managed a small smile and slight laugh, but no one else was laughing.

Leonardo stepped forward, “Don, why didn't you say something then?”

Donatello looked back down at the microscope and blood slides, “It was.. Unnecessary at the time. And it is now as well.” Don quickly turned off the microscope, and turned back to his brothers, “We should be focusing on finding Shredder.”

I felt my own eyes widen, as my fellow turtles and I looked at Don in surprise.

Don started fast walking towards the computer, but Raphael stood in front of him.

“Don, hold on a sec.” Raphael sounded worried, and looked back between Donatello and their other brothers, “We're gonna find Shredder, but this is important too.”

Donatello paused and then walked past Raphael. “No, it's not.” He answered with a very out of character sternness in his tone.

Raphael's expression widened like he had just heard something shocking, and then whipped back towards Donatello.

Raphael- “Don?”

Donatello- “I'm done with this conversation.” 

“Well we're not.” Leonardo stepped in front of Donatello like Raphael had.

Robin and Batgirl returned, but didn't say anything, and stood next to Batman and me. Clover backed away from the other turtles and stood by King and Artie. The Universe 18 turtles stayed close to their older brothers, but were also giving the 4 elder turtles distance as they started to look more.. confrontational.

Leonardo took a breath, “Don, I don't want to pry into your business, but we need to make sure you're alright.” He tried to sound more sympathetic, but kept his stern tone. “Now whatever you're not telling us, please reconsider.”

Don looked at his brothers and then turned his attention to the ground again, “You're not going to let up on this, are you?” 

“You know I'm not.” Leonardo stared at Donatello in disbelief.

Don tightened his fists and sighed heavily, “Fine. The current state of my body's immunity is most likely a result of the cure from the double mutation I had undergone. Are you satisfied now?”

The room went silent as my brothers and I and the Universe 18 brothers kept looking at one another in confusion and worry.

“What double mutation?” Leo asked hesitantly.

Michelangelo- “Bishop let loose this contaminated mutagen-”

Leo- “Bishop?!”

“Our Bishop, Leo.” Michelangelo corrected, “The one that tried to dissect us, and was the reason Don got turned into a monster.”

“Mike!” Raphael yelled.

“What? It-” Michelangelo froze mid sentence, and stared at Donatello, who was now visibly shaking and backing up.

Leonardo- “Don?” 

Michelangelo- “I didn't think- I didn't mean it! Dang it- Don, I'm sorry!”

Donatello now had a look of complete horror as he stared down at the floor. He closed his eyes and after a breath, looked back up at his brothers with a forced calm look, “It's fine. Let's just forget about it.”

“I'm not so sure that's gonna be as easy as you're saying it, Dude.” Artie spoke softly.

Donatello froze and looked over at us, but his eyes were focused on Artie, “What?”

“Uh, nothing!” Artie held his hands up defensively like he had just said something insulting.

“He's not wrong, Don.” Michelangelo crossed his arms and walked towards his brother. “Maybe.. Maybe you should set the rest of this mission out?”

Donatello's eyes widened, “What? No.”

Leonardo stood next to Michelangelo, “Don, listen, maybe you should just rest, and-”

Donatello- “I don't need rest. What I need is to find Shredder, and so does everyone else here.”

Michelangelo- “Don, you just went through something scary, and-”

“When has that ever mattered before?!" Donatello yelled loud enough that his voice started echoing off the cave walls. 

My brothers and I nearly jumped out of our shells at the sudden loudness. Our counterparts looked at Don in shock. The sudden change in demeanor from the seemingly quietest turtle was a bit unnerving.

“Don, it matters right now.” Raphael sounded angry, but I don’t think it was directed at Don specifically, “And I don't know what's going through your head to make you think otherwise, but it's wrong!”

Donatello's eyes widened again, and he looked like someone had just tried to attack him.

“You don't know anything that's going on in my head!” Don's hands were still shaking, and his expression was starting to look more panicked.

“Then talk to us!” Leonardo yelled back.

Donatello clenched his jaw and turned to walk towards the stairs. 

“Don? Don!” Raphael ran forward, “Donny, you gotta talk to us!” 

Raphael reached out to grab Don, but in a split second, Donatello whipped back around, grabbed Raphael's arm and slammed him onto the ground! He pulled his fist back, and then froze.

Dead silence.

Leonardo quickly grabbed Donatello's arm, and pulled him up to his feet and away from Raphael.

Raphael and Leonardo looked at Donatello in shock, and Donatello looked down at his hand in complete horror.

No one in the room said a word, or even moved. 

I have no idea what exactly is going on with Donatello, but I already know just from tonight and the looks on his brother's faces that this was not normal behavior from him, not at all.

I started to hear a faint growling noise that was quickly getting louder. I looked over at the other turtles, and almost stepped back as I saw the angry look on Michelangelo's face.

“Leo!” Michelangelo yelled! I jumped, and so did my counterparts.

“Uh, yeah?” Leo asked nervously.

“Portal, outside!” Michelangelo said through gritted teeth.

Leo- “Well, I'm not so sure-”

Michelangelo- “NOW!”

“Yes sir!” Leo quickly pulled his sword off his shell and made a portal, presumably to outside.

Michelangelo turned back to Leonardo, Raphael, and Donatello, “You 3, move!” He pointed to his brothers and then the portal.

The 3 elder turtles looked at one another, and then at Michelangelo in confusion.

Raphael stood up, “Mike, we're not-”

Michelangelo's fire wings appeared outward! A very loud growl escaped his sharp teeth, and his tail was flicking similarly to an angry cat!

“Moving!” Raphael got behind Donatello and Leonardo and pushed them forward until they had all quickly disappeared into the portal.

Michelangelo turned to where he could look at the rest of us, “Work on finding Shredder, we'll be back soon.” He walked through the portal, and it quickly closed behind him.

The rest of us looked at one another. The Batcave felt eerily quiet, aside from the small bat chirps above.

“Sooo, should we be worried?” Clover asked nervously while tapping his fingers together.

I looked to our other counterparts. Leo still held his sword in both hands. Donnie looked shell shocked, no pun intended, and Raph and Mikey were constantly looking between each other and the twins.

“M- Michelangelo seemed to have things under control.” Artie rubbed the back of his head, “They all probably just really needed a minute. You know?”

“Yeah.” Mikey's posture relaxed and he walked over to Donnie, and leaned his head on his genius brother's shoulder, “Take it from us, Mikeys are good at knowing when our brothers need space, and when they don't. You know?”

Artie- “Sometimes it's a mix of the two.”

Artie and Mikey looked at each other and nodded. The rest of us all started to relax again, well as much as we can considering our current situations.

Leo put his sword back in its scabbard, “Alright, well with that said this isn't really a time to start ignoring orders. Let's make a plan for finding Shredder.”

“I think we might be able to help with that!” Harley stepped into view, Ivy behind her, and both of them spinning their handcuffs on their fingers.

Batgirl- “Seriously? How'd you guys get out?”

Ivy- “Better question is how do we get back in? If we do have to be arrested again I wouldn't mind spending my life sentence here. The beds in that cell are great.”

“We can discuss that later, but first, phone call for you, Batsy!” Harley held up a mini red cellphone.

Batgirl- “How did you-”

Harley pulled another mini cell phone from one of her pigtails. “I always carry backups.”

“And yet she can never remember her weapons.” Ivy sighed and patted Harley's head.

“Anywho, here ya go!” Harley tossed the phone to Batman, who caught it without flinching.

Batman examined the phone, and then put it on speaker, “Yes?”

“Hello, Batman.” A woman could be heard on the other end.

Batman- “Catwoman.”

“In the flesh, and do I have some good news for you and your turtle friends.”

My fellow turtles and I all crowded around Batman, and waited to hear what Catwoman had to say.

03 Donatello's POV:

I walked through the blue portal with Raphael and Leonardo. We stood together in a wooded area that was directly behind the mansion.

Michelangelo walked in right behind us, and the portal closed. He kept his arms crossed, his wings were very much present, and his tail flicked across the grass. 

I kept replaying what had just happened over and over again in my head. 

I stared down at my hand, memories of claws started to mix with what I had almost just done. 

‘You really did it this time. Did you see the look on Raphael's face? Maybe you're turning into a monster again after all?’

My hands were still shaking. I tried to move them and hold myself, but Leonardo still had a firm grip on my wrist. 

‘He doesn't trust you anymore.’

That's not true. He just..

I looked at Leonardo. I couldn't read his expression, and he kept looking ahead at Michelangelo. I am honestly too afraid to look at Raphael.

‘Not surprising.’

“Ok. We need to have a sibling conversation now before we do anything else in this universe.” Michelangelo's wings disappeared, and his posture relaxed a bit, but his tone was still just as serious as before.

Leonardo- “Agreed.”

Raphael- “Mm, hmm.”

I simply nodded in response. 

‘They're all mad at you.’

I tried to keep my composure, but I could feel my heart rate increasing, and my chest felt tight.

Michelangelo- “But first, Don?”

‘They already wanted you to sit out this mission. They don't trust you.’

My head started to feel light, like I suddenly wasn't getting any oxygen but I'm still breathing.

‘They're mad at you, and they have every right to be.’

Michelangelo-“Don?”

‘But maybe you'll get lucky and all will be forgotten?’

Leonardo- “Donatello?”

‘Just like everything else.’

“Don!” Michelangelo grabbed my shoulders.

I blinked a few times, and my thoughts finally started to quiet down.

“Yes?”

Michelangelo narrowed his eyes at me, and sighed. He quickly pulled me into a hug, and held me tight.

I froze in place. 

Michelangelo- “Dude. You need to relax, you look like you're on the verge of a panic attack.”

“His heart rate keeps going up.” Leonardo was still holding my arm, and turned it over to place his fingers on my wrist. Was that why he didn't let go of me?

Michelangelo pulled away, and I looked at him and Leonardo. They both gave me worried looks, but neither one of them seemed mad.

“Donny, you ok, Bro?” Raphael asked.

I finally looked at my red masked brother, and he had the same worried expression as Michelangelo and Leonardo.

“You.. Why are you asking me that? I attacked you.” I felt a sharp pain in my chest as I said that.

Raphael raised an eye ridge, “I wouldn't go that far. You scared the hell out of me for a second yeah, but.. Don that's not something you'd just do. And I know that.”

Raphael hesitantly put his arm towards me, and placed his hand lightly on my shoulder.

They're not upset? “You guys aren't.. You're not mad at me?”

My brothers looked at each other worriedly.

Leonardo- “No. No not at all, we're concerned, but Don we're not mad.”

My heart rate started to calm, and my brain felt a little less cluttered.

“Ok, now that we're all calmed down, and it's very clear that no one here is mad at anyone, how about we talk and try to work out what's going on in there?” Michelangelo poked my forehead.

My eyes widened, “What? How-”

“Dude, you think after 21 years I can't tell when you got angst demons bumping around in your head?” Michelangelo gave me a caring smile.

“Um..” I didn't know how to respond to that. I've been having unwanted thoughts and bad memories popping up in my head ever since we arrived in this universe, but I didn't think my reactions or expressions during those moments had been noticed?

Leonardo- “I suspected that's what it was.”

Was I that obvious? I rubbed my arm, and tried to find the correct words I should use, but it feels like my brain is going a million miles a second again. And not in a good way like when I'm solving equations or trying to do research.

I looked at my brothers, and started to feel guilty for the fact they're all patiently waiting on my response.

“Nuh uh. We're not going backwards.” Michelangelo took a deep breath in and then exhaled “See, just breathe. No pressure, ok?”

I took a few deep breaths, and felt myself starting to relax more. 

Michelangelo gave me a wide smile, and I slowly nodded as I felt myself start to relax a little more.

“When did you get so good at this?”

Michelangelo- “Mikey’s been teaching me a few tricks he uses when Leo, Raph, and Donnie get too overwhelmed. Plus, again, you're my Bro, and I think I know you pretty well.”

I nodded again, “Thanks.”

I feel a little calmer now, but also a lot more exhausted than I was a moment ago.

“Wanna sit down? I feel like we've been standing for hours.” Raphael sat down on the ground and leaned back on his arms. 

I hesitated, but then sat down next to Raphael. Michelangelo and Leonardo followed and now we were all sitting crossed legged in a circle.

Leonardo put a hand on the top part of my shell, “We're here to listen, but you just take your time ok.”

I took another breath, and thought about what I should say, if anything. I don't want to tell them that I had had a small mental breakdown after realizing the similarities between my extra mutation and Universe 19 Shredder's plans, amongst other things, but I.. I have a feeling they already have a good idea about that? And now they're just waiting for me to be ok enough to talk about it.

My brothers all remained calm and patient. Occasionally looking up at the star filled sky.

I looked at Raphael, and couldn't help feeling like the only words I wanted to say were sorry.

“Hey, Raphael, I'm really sorry for.. You know. I didn't mean to react like that.”

“Don, I said it's ok, and besides, look who you're talkin’ to.” Raphael smirked, “I've been there. Sometimes how you're feeling can get away from ya.. And you almost make a mistake you didn't even realize you were in the process of making.” Raphael looked at Michelangelo apologetically and then looked at me, “So I ain't gonna hold that against you.” He nudged my shoulder with his.

“Still though. I don't know what came over me.” I may be a ninja, but I also consider myself a bit of a pacifist, and it feels so out of character for myself to have acted so violent towards my own brother.

Michelangelo- “Mind telling us what was on your mind leading up to that? You don't have to if you're not ready yet, but it might be a good starting point?”

I shrugged my shoulders and tried to get my thoughts together, which was thankfully much easier now that they were quieter.

“I guess I was worrying a lot about being mutated again. The similarities of how the contaminated mutagen and the mutagen Bishop released.. The mirrored effects were a little too apparent to ignore.” There was a point after I was cured where I didn't even have any recollection of my extra mutation, but that's unfortunately changed over the years.

“That's not surprising.” Leonardo put a hand on my shoulder.

“And then being able to trace that experience to being the saving grace as to why I'm not currently a monst-” I quickly shut my mouth before I could get the word out. “You know.  It's kinda bitter sweet.”

Michelangelo- “I can definitely see that.”

The fact that being turned into something that tried to harm my family and friends is what made it to where I didn't become a worse monster by comparison.. I don't think mixed feelings is the right word. Maybe pureed?

Raphael started picking at the grass in front of him, “Is that the reason you didn't wanna tell us about the tests you ran on our blood before? And.. Why you didn't think, you know how you were feeling before, mattered?”

I shrugged, “Probably. I didn't want to think about it then. And there was always so much going on after that, it.. It was easy to forget about… Wouldn't be the first time.”

Michelangelo- “What do you mean by that, Don?” 

At first I thought Michelangelo was being accusatory, but no, he just sounded empathetic and curious.

I suddenly started to remember other things that I hadn't thought about in a while but were now all suddenly making appearances in my mind tonight. Things like the dark future I was sent to, being captured by the Triceratones, losing Splinter in cyber space, and of course the double mutation.

I sighed and felt my brief calmness replaced with frustration, “Nothing, I-” I caught myself mid excuse and remembered why we're all out here.

I took a few more deep breaths. Ok, you can do this.

“I.. Well..”

‘None of it matters.’

I shook my head and focused on my brothers.

“Um well, the extra mutation isn't the only thing I've had.. Similar feelings towards.. I think sometimes I feel like.. When I think back to some of the less pleasant things that have happened to me over the years.. I kinda feel like ‘none’ of it matters. Like it's just something that happened that day.. And it's just written off.”

My brothers looked at each other and then looked at me worriedly.

Leonardo- “Don, we're sorry. We never meant for you to feel like that. We-”

“No, not you guys.” I held my hands up, “You 3 are always there for me when I need you, whether it's getting me antidotes or making me rest for weeks, I can always count on you.”

Michelangelo- “So then what's making you feel like that?”

“It's hard to explain.” I rubbed the back of my head, “It.. It kinda just feels like the universe is against me sometimes I think? Like it's just one thing after another, and I have to move on, and by the time everything's quiet again, like what's the point in worrying about something that's already happened, you know?”

Michelangelo- “Don, that.. That doesn't seem like a good way to look at that stuff. Not at all.”

“I suppose you're right.” It's weird to say that to Michelangelo without him making a big deal about it, but my younger brother was doing a surprisingly good job at keeping this serious but kind composure.

Michelangelo- “Don, from now on I want you to know that it's ok to talk to us about that stuff. And it doesn't matter when it was or where we're at, ok?”

Leonardo- “That's what family is for. And I can tell you from experience that keeping your feelings bottled up is never the best choice.”

“And he should know,” Raphael pointed to Leonardo, “He's basically the cover boy for emo arcs." Raphael said that so seriously, part of me almost wanted to laugh.

Leonardo narrowed his eyes at Raphael, “It was not- I mean I.. Shut up.”

“See, you can still see some of the emo creeping out years later.” Raphael smirked and looked at Leonardo, “You know I'm just messing with you cause I love ya right?”

Leonardo smirked back, “Yes, and I will remember how much I love you when we're back to daily training. What was your pushup record again? 1000? 2000?”

Raphael rolled his eyes, “Anyway, back on topic.” He bumped my shoulder lightly with his again, “You deserve time to process the stuff you've been through, and you don't have to do it alone.”

I smiled lightly, but for some reason my eyes started to water.

I tried to keep my composure, and tried to keep my thoughts off of those bad memories, but I wasn't even thinking about them. I just kept thinking about all the times my brothers have been there for me, and how now they were all worrying over me. How much I love them and they love me enough to drag me outside to talk, and make sure I know they're here for me.

My brothers all stopped smiling, and looked at me worriedly again.

Tears started running under my mask and down my cheeks, and I tried to wipe them away, but they just kept coming.

It suddenly felt like my emotions were connected to a controller I wasn't in charge of.

“S-Sorry guys, I don't know what is wrong with me right now.” I kept wiping my face, but then my shoulders started to shake, and I felt my breath start to hitch in my throat.

Michelangelo quickly leaned over and pulled me into a tight hug, “Hey, it's ok.” 

I brought my arms up, and wrapped them around Michelangelo's back. I didn't want to hug him too tight, but I couldn't help it, and hugged him as hard as I think I'm physically able to.

“We're right here.” Leonardo wrapped his arms around Michelangelo and me, and rested his head on my shoulder.

“And we ain't going anywhere.” Raphael rested his head on my other shoulder and hugged all of us tight.

I tried to compose myself, but I just kept crying.

‘They're going to think you're weak.’

I grit my teeth. “I'm sorry if I seem weak right now.” My breath hitched again.

“Hey,” Raphael gently tapped my head. “You're not weak. After everything you've gone through, you're still the most level headed-”

Michelangelo- “Kindest.”

Leonardo- “Selfless.”

Raphael- "Strongest turtle we know.”

My brothers pulled away, and I noticed all their cheeks were wet too.

“Like seriously, how the shell could you ever for even a second think you're weak?” Raphael wiped under my eyes with the back of his hand, and then lightly punched my shoulder.

More tears rolled down my face, “Thanks guys. I just-”

‘This is just going to be something else that's going to be forgotten.’

I tightened my fists, “I'm gonna try really hard not to forget that I can come to you if I need to talk, or if.. Stuff starts to feel like it's too much.”

“Hey,” Michelangelo put his hand on mine, “This right here isn't going to be written off, ok? None of it is. You matter Donatello, and so does everything you do, feel, and go through. Same with all of us, our family, our friends. We all matter to each other.”

“Mikes 2 for 2.” Raphael smirked.

“Don,” Leonardo put a hand on top of mine and Michelangelo's, “I know sometimes when there's a lot going on in your head, it can feel like the easiest way to proceed is to push it all to the side and move forward, but if you do that enough times.. It's all gonna end up toppling back down on top of you, kinda like tonight.”

“Fearless is right too.” Raphael put his hand on top of ours, “The four of us always have each other's shells, but we can't back each other up in a fight if we don't know there's one going down.”

I looked down at all of our hands stacked together, “I don't know, you guys are doing a pretty good job at knowing right now.”

They all shrugged their shoulders and smiled kindly in response.

Raphael- “What's Master Splinter always taught us about knowing stuff.”

“We never stop learning.” My brothers and I all said on instinct.

Raphael- “Bingo.”

I looked at my brothers. And felt so many different things all at once, good and bad. I'm overjoyed to have finally gotten all this stuff that's been going on in my head out in the open. I'm mad at how long it took me to do so. I'm surprised at how easy it was for my brothers to read and understand everything I've felt, and over all I just feel-

“So, how you feel now, Don?” Michelangelo asked.

I took a deep breath and slowly fell backwards on the grass, and closed my eyes.

“Uh, Donny?” Raphael leaned over me. 

“Mentally and emotionally exhausted beyond all belief.” I answered honestly. “But also very much better.”

My brothers all laughed lightly under their breaths.

Michelangelo- “So, no more angst demons?”

I took a few more breaths and smiled. “For the first time all night, my brain feels completely quiet. It probably won't be that way forever, but.. Next time it gets too loud I'll come to you guys.”

“Good.” Leonardo moved so he could lay down opposite of me. 

Michelangelo and Raphael did the same, and once again we were in a circle, but this time we all stared up at the star cover sky and full moon.

“I love you guys.” Michelangelo said happily.

Leonardo- “I second that.”

Raphael- “Third.”

“Fourth.”

Everything around us is so quiet. And when I breathed everything felt calm. 

Raphael tore up some grass blades and tossed them onto Michelangelo's head with a devilish smirk. Michelangelo stuck his tongue out, and Leonardo bumped his shoulder against Raphael's. They both snickered and then went back to staring up at the stars.

I looked up at the sky, but flinched as I noticed a small bat flying above and staring down at us. I blinked a few times, and it tilted its head at me curiously before flying off. I smiled as I watched it go.

Leonardo- “You guys think we should get back soon?”

Michelangelo groaned and folded his arms behind his head, “Five more minutes Mama-Nardo.”

Raphael and I laughed while Leonardo smirked and rolled his eyes.

“I hope we can catch some Z's before the next universe.” Raphael tilted his head to the side, “Hey Mike, I don't suppose your powers work on being tired? Or maybe that mental and emotional exhaustion stuff?”

Michelangelo shrugged his shoulders, “Maybe? But I'm pretty sure it's a no. My ninpo seemed to be geared more towards scrapes and bruises.”

Raphael- “Gotcha. Ah well.”

I smiled and looked over at Raphael, “You know we still have time to choose our powers.”

“Hey yeah!” Michelangelo exclaimed, “I got physical injuries covered, and Leonardo is supposed to have the future taken care of. Maybe one of you two can do something with emotions?”

Raphael- “Eh, maybe? As long as I still get a cool pair of wings too.”

I thought about possible powers and abilities that could be associated with the powers Michelangelo was thinking of, and remembered a particular Marvel hero, “You guys remember Mantis’ powers in Guardians of the Galaxy?”

Michelangelo- “Uh yes, duh! Raphael, wasn't she your favorite character after Yondu? I think her powers would be super cool for you!”

Raphael shrugged, “I wouldn't say cool, more like handy.” He moved his hand up and tapped my forehead, “Especially when it comes to knowing what you bozos are feeling.”

I smacked Raphael's hand away and poked him back.

Raphael laughed, “You know what? I'm calling dibs. Emotion powers are all mine.”

“I believe the proper term is empath.” I corrected.

Raphael- “Tomato, Hamato. Sign me up. Maybe I can use them to make Mike less annoying?”

Michelangelo- “Hey! Ok For 1, that's rude. 2, annoyance was not an Inside Out character, so you're out of luck. And 3, don't go and start a villain arc before you even get powers.”

Raphael laughed, “Ok, fine. Influence powers not included.”

Michelangelo- “Good.”

Raphael- “Maybe I'll throw in some elemental powers to compensate?”

Michelangelo- “Fire is mine! I've got final dibs!”

Raphael- “We'll see about that.” 

Leonardo laughed, “Ok, ok, guys. Don, what about you? Got any requests you'd like to throw into the realm of possibilities?”

I copied Raphael's shrug, “I don't really care about the specifics of my ninpo powers. As long as whatever I get can help you guys and our friends and family I'll be satisfied.”

Raphael- “Still as selfless and kind as ever.”

I couldn't help smiling wide at that sentiment.

Raphael- “Wings will be pretty nice though.” 

Michelangelo laughed like a gremlin and rubbed his hands together, “He he, I can feel the jealousy, and it fuels me.”

Leonardo, Raphael, and I all turned over and poked Michelangelo's forehead.

“Ow!” Michelangelo laughed as he rubbed his head. “No worries guys, I'll teach you everything I know.”

Raphael- “You have been able to fly for one day, Mike!” 

Michelangelo- “And I'm already the supreme champion of the sky!”

Raphael- “Not again!”

My brothers and I all laughed, and then returned to staring up at the sky, our time to relax probably coming to an end any second now.

“Hey Bros?” Michelangelo asked.

Leonardo- “Yeah?”

Michelangelo- “You remember those blimps from earlier?”

Raphael groaned, “Mike, again with the blimps? For the last time, there's nothing weird about em.”

Michelangelo- “So I hear what you're saying, I do, but uh.. What's your professional opinion on that one?”

I sat up along with my brothers, and we all looked up wide eyed at the massive blimp that was hovering just above us.

Raphael- “I… No comment?”

One of Leo's portals reopened right where the last one had. Leo hesitantly poked his head through, and looked at us.

Leo- “Heeey guys. So, uh, we waited as long as we could to not disturb, but-”

“It’s ok! What's going on?” I asked as I stood back up, my brothers doing the same.

Leo- “Short answer or long?”

“Short?” Leonardo nervously looked back up at the blimp.

Leo- “So uh, Shredder stored all the contaminated mutagen on a blimp, that blimp to be specific, and Catwoman stole it from him, and brought it here.”

I stared up at the blimp and then back at Leo, “What more info could we have gotten with the long version?”

Leo pursed his lips, “Shredder found out, and is currently trailing the blimp with a bunch of foot ninja in order to take the mutagen back.”

Silence.

“Who taught you how to explain things!?” Raphael threw his hands in the air.

“Anyway,” Leo rolled his eyes and then looked at me apologetically, “I'm really sorry to disturb, but-”

“It's ok.” I smiled at my brothers, “Everything's ok now.”

Leo sighed in relief, “Oh thank goodness. Now let’s go save this Hot Topic city!”

My brothers and I nodded in agreement, and then ran back inside the portal.

We ran through the blue light, and found ourselves on top of Wayne Manor in front of a huge bat shaped jet! The Bat Trio, our counterparts, and even Harley Quinn and Poison Ivy were all standing ready for whatever was next.

Michelangelo- “Dude! This thing is wicked!”

Leonardo- “What's the plan?” 

Batman opened the jet's door, “Catwoman says there is a machine on board the blimp that contains the remaining contaminated mutagen.”

Michelangelo- “Ok, so are we gonna take it out? Destroy it? Fling it Team Rocket style?”

Clover- “Unfortunately no. Shredder apparently took into account of our previous deactivation plans-”

Artie- “I pulled everything out and totaled it half way up the sky.”

Michelangelo- “...Nice.”

Clover- “Yes well, this device isn't built to release the mutagen like the enhanced Cloud Seeder was. It's more like a security system. Too much tampering with it and well-”

Artie- “Caboom!”

Clover sighed, “Yes, that.”

I looked up at the blimp, “Ok, so I'm guessing we don't have enough time for that thing to land before Shredder gets here?”

Batgirl- “No, I'd say we have minutes.”

Batman- “Leo?”

“Yup?” Leo asked nervously.

Batman- “Can you make a portal up there?”

Leo looked up at the blimp and gave a thumbs up, “Easy peasy.”

Batman nodded, “One of us will need to disarm the containment unit while the others keep Shredder and the Foot away from it. Once the mutagen is out, we can take down Shredder without having to worry about anymore trump cards.”

Mikey- “Who's doing the disarming?”

“Me.” Donnie and Clover said at once.

“No!” I spoke without thinking.

I looked at my counterparts, and felt a sense of horror. I didn't doubt either of their capabilities to neutralize a device of any kind, but this.. I don't want anyone else anywhere near that mutagen!

“I'll do it.” I answered as sternly as I could.

Batman- “Donatello, I don't want to have to involve any of you in this, and considering what you've already had to endure here-”

“I'm the only one here who's not going to be affected if things go sideways.” I stood firm.

Everyone looked at me with concern, especially my brothers.

Leonardo- “Don you don't have to.”

“I know.” He's worried, they all are, and so am I. The intrusive thoughts and my worries have all finally subsided after tonight, and I don't want to push it, but.. “But I'm the best person for this job.”

“Well I’m going with you.” Donnie stepped forward and crossed his arms.

“Me too.” Clover stood next to Donne, his bo-staff tight in his hand.

“Guys, no-”

Donnie put his hand up, “I have hover panels in my shell, one way or another I'm going up there. We don't know exactly what kind of tech that is, and two geniuses working on it is better than one.”

Clover- "And three is even better.”

Donnie- “You can't argue with simple math.”

My counterparts both looked at me with determination. And I definitely know Donnie well enough by now to know he's not going to give in, and I don't have time to try and argue with the fact.

“Ok.” I begrudgingly agreed. “But I don't want either of you even touching that mutagen. I'll handle it.”

“Deal.” Clover and Donnie said at once.

“Great, cause we just ran out of time!” Robin pointed in the distance where dozens of small aircrafts were heading towards the blimp!

Batman- “Donatello, Donnie, Clover, you 3 keep communication open at all times.”

“I'll portal you in and out the moment you get the mutagen.” Leo looked at the blimp and then made a portal.

Batman- "Everyone else in the Bat Jet!”

“Even us?” Harley asked in excitement.

Batman narrowed his eyes, “I suppose-.”

“Woo!” Harley cheered.

“Oh, in that case.” Donnie tapped on his communicator and his claw arms popped out and handed a metal bat to Harley, and a small venus fly trap in a pot to Ivy, “I always carry a spare bat for April, and I'm a bit of a plant expert myself.”

Harley beamed and took the bat, “You might be my favorite outta all the smart purple loving turtles!”

“Thank you.” Ivy cradled the plant in her hand and smiled.

“Anytime.” Donnie smiled sweetly.

“Let’s go!” Robin yelled as the jet's engines got louder.

“I'll take the lead!” Michelangelo leapt up and his wings expanded. He looked down at me, “Don, you got this, Bro.” 

I nodded, “Thanks.”

Michelangelo gave me a thumbs up, and quickly flew towards the aircrafts.

The rest of our brothers looked at me and my counterparts with reassurance and then headed into the jet.

“Let’s go, time to do what Donatello's do best!” Donnie ran into the blue portal and Clover followed. 

I took a deep breath, my hands remained steady and the only voice in my head was my own. I've got this.

I ran into the portal behind my counterparts.

I felt cold metal under my feet, and looked around the small compartment underneath the blimp.

“It's about time!” 

I looked back towards the controls, and a woman wearing a black mask and cat ears smiled and waived at me.

“You're Catwoman I'm assuming?”

“What gave it away?” She laughed.

“Probably the ears.” Clover pointed to his head, “But on to more pressing matters.”

“The device is behind that door in the holding bay.” Catwoman tossed a black binder to Donnie, “That's all the notes I could find in Scarecrow's place. Pretty sure he was going to add a bunch of stuff to it to make it more of a threat, but right now it's essentially just a big safe, and not the good kind.”

“We'll get it done.”

“Sounds good.” Catwoman smirked and got up out of her seat with a large backpack. She ran over to the door and opened it, “I'm gonna go help our associates.” She strapped on the backpack and before we could say anything else she expertly dove out!

We ran over to the window, and I could see Catwoman now hang gliding towards the Batjet.

“Wow, she certainly has style and flair.” Donnie sounded impressed as he started flipping through the pages of the binder.

I could see several aircrafts all heading towards the blimp, and the Batjet flying overhead. One of the aircrafts was currently covered in vines and large venus fly traps. Some of the traps were even snapping at a helicopter. 

I could see glimpses of Leo's blue portals disappearing and rerepeating.

I pulled my communicator from my belt, “How's everything going?”

Leonardo- “So far so good. Leo's portaling us in groups so we can take down the Foot and still keep everything up and running smoothly.”

Mikey- “I'm currently flying a helicopter, and BTW, Donnie I'm putting one on my Christmas wish list!”

“Same here!” I could hear Artie in the background. “ These things have so many buttons!”

“Self control!” Ace yelled.

“You guys find Shredder yet?” I asked.

Raphael- “No, but we will. Now you guys do your Brainiac thing!”

“Affirmative!” I put my communicator back on my belt, and turned to Donnie.

Donnie closed the book with a smile and handed it to Clover, “I think I've got it!”

My counterparts and I ran to the back of the blimp, and stopped in front of a large pyramid shaped device. On each side there was a large container of multi-colored mutagen in place with tubes on the top, and a panel with screens, buttons, and switches below. 

Donnie cracked his knuckles, “Ok, the security features connected to the mutagen compartments are set to go off if we forcefully take them out, or break the containers, but with a little bit of hacking, we'll pop them right out and call it a night.”

Clover had looked through the notes and handed them to me, “Let’s do it.”

I nodded and opened the binder. There were dozens of formulas for the mutagen, and all sorts of equations for the device, many for the second stage that certainty won't be happening if we have any say about it. The codes to unlock the canisters were simple enough compared to what I had done before. 

I closed the book once I had looked over all the numbers. We got this.

I walked to the device and started typing on the screen. There were 4 canisters in total we needed to retrieve. 4 that were supposed to be used on mine and my brother's counterparts. 

I looked at the glowing mixture and then at Clover. I expected to feel dread or terror, but right now all I feel is anger. I kept typing and started lowering and raising the settings as needed to continue. I kept my breathing calm and focused. 

“Yes! Victorious bluster!” Donnie yelled. He reached to take out the canister.

“Donnie!” 

Donnie froze, “Oh, right.”

I sighed in relief, and grabbed the canister. It popped out with little force, and I held it tightly, and away from my counterparts.

Clover- “One down, three to go!”

I felt a small amount of relief-

BAM!

I almost lost my balance as a large force had crashed into the side of the compartment! I held the canister in both my hands, and braced myself in case there was another hit!

Michelangelo- “You guys ok?!”

Michelangelo's voice was coming in on Donnie's wrist communicator.

Donnie held his wrist up, “Rodger, but what just happened?”

Michelangelo- “One of the mini jets side sweeped the blimp! I'm chasing after it now! A lot of these things are retreating!”

Donnie- “Affirmative. We're a quarter of the way done!”

Donnie quickly ran to the fourth canister and started working again. 

Retreating? What about that doesn't sound right?

I ran back towards the windows! I looked out at the sky, but there isn't any- What the shell!?

A dark figure appeared outside the window and a pair of eyes starred directly at me!  He pulled his arm back, and I backed away!

SMASH!

The glass shattered inward and two long blades were angled towards me! I fell back onto my shell and looked back up to see Shredder climbing through the window like the ghost girl from the Ring!

I grabbed my communicator from my belt. I opened the device, and Shredder threw a shuriken straight through the screen. 

I barely had time to react as he threw several more in my direction, but I quickly dodged each one, and stood up. I grabbed my bo-staff off my shell and kept a tight grip on the Ooze canister.

“I see you're still unaffected by my new mutagen.” Shredder looked at me with disdain, “What a pity.”

I narrowed my eyes, a familiar fear creeping through my veins as I stared at Shredder. But at the same time I feel a familiar protectiveness as I thought about Donnie and Clover.

“Although. I have to wonder,” Shredder stepped closer, his posture all too familiar as I remembered too many times when my brothers and I had faced our Shredders. “Why you would still be wary of the Ooze mixture if it has no effect?”

I pursed my lips and kept my eyes locked on him.

“I wonder if the other turtles would have the same reaction as you?” Shredder's eyes quickly darted from me, to the other room, and then back to me, “Let's find out.” He quickly ran towards the back room.

I darted towards Shredder and raised my bo towards him! He quickly turned and grabbed the end of my staff. 

“Too slow, Turtle!” Shredder threw me into the door, and it broke on impact.

“Don!” Donnie grabbed his bo staff, and held his wrist up to his mouth, “Guys-”

Shredder threw a shuriken into the screen on Donnie's wrist! Donnie quickly took the now broken communicator off, and thank goodness for Donnie's fondness for Titanium, he was unharmed.

Shredder lunged towards Donnie, and I scrambled off the floor!

Clover swung his staff at the villain, but Shredder broke it in two with his blades! Clover was stunned, but swung one of the ends at Shredder's face! 

I heard metal clank, and Shredder stumbled back. He breathed loudly and then looked up at the 3 of us. My mouth dropped as I saw the wide and scarred smile on Shredder's face.

“What? Do you not like your own handy work?” He pointed his blades at Clover.

“What happened to you? Was that a result of the chemicals?” Clover asked fearfully.

“Yes.” Shredder answered while tilting his head to the side, “AHAHA-” He laughed, but glared at us with pure hatred.

I clutched my staff with both hands, and then realized I had dropped the canister when I went through the door!

Shredder looked down at the floor where the Ooze was, pieces of the door scattered around it. He looked at the canister, and quickly moved!

I ran at Shredder again, and continued to try and get a hit, but each time Shredder reflected it. 

Donnie tried to make a grab for the Ooze! I swung my staff at Shredder again, but he turned and kicked me in the chest! I fell back into the machine, and heard a loud electrical sound as my shell dug into the metal. I felt a literal shock of pain, and then a faint hum throughout my body. My vision went dark and my body hit the floor hard.

I could hear more fighting still going on around me. Punching, kicking, the sound of wood hitting metal. Clover and Donnie were still fighting, and I need to help them.

‘What can you do?’

I can keep fighting.

You can't even move.

I can try.

“Ah!” Donnie screamed, and I heard a loud slamming sound, followed by the sound of metals smashing against each other. 

“Get off of him!” Clover yelled. I heard a hit, a crack, and a choked breath. 

I forced my eyes open, and my blood ran cold. Shredder had Donnie on the ground with his blades partially implanted into Donnie's Battle Shell. Clover was on the ground beside Donnie, and I could see a hairline fracture starting to form on his plastron. I think they're both unconscious.

I tried to force my body up, but I felt stiff, and pain started washing over my limbs.

Shredder pulled the blades away from Donnie’s shell. By the looks of the weapon, I don't think it pierced Donnie's soft shell. Once again, thank Donnie's love of titanium.

Shredder started walking, and I noticed the container of Ooze that was still on the floor. He grabbed it, and twisted the top, “I will have my monster mutant turtles, and then Batman and Gotham will feel my vengeance.” I could hear a choked back laugh as Shredder turned back around.

I continued to try and move, but it feels like my body is refusing to do what my brain is asking.

Shredder opened the lid on the canister, and walked back towards my counterparts. He held the opened container above Donnie.

I can't let this happen to him. I have to do something. I have to say something. Anything to stop this from happening.

‘You can't do anything now. You can't even move.’

I felt my anger intensify. I forced myself up.

‘You should stop now.’

I looked up at Shredder, who was now focused on me.

“You don't have to do this.” I leaned against the machine, and felt a chilled slime texture on my arm. 

I glanced up at the machine. One of the Ooze canisters had cracked when I hit it, and was now leaking down. If it had fully shattered the machine probably would have gone off. I could hear a small hum, and multiple electrodes from inside. The device is starting to go haywire. One more hit and this thing might just-

Shredder started laughing again, much louder and honestly scarier than before. “AHAHAHA! Of course I don't have to! I want to! I want my vengeance for what that acid did to me! I want to bring Gotham to its knees! I want Batman and the turtles to suffer! And,” He started to walk towards me, carrying the canister away from my counterparts.

I moved my hand and grabbed my staff. Shredder flicked his wrist, and the blades on his hand grew several inches longer.

“I want to end your existence, Turtle!” Shredder pulled his arm back, and I felt a small smirk cross my face. He forced his arm forward, and I forced every bit of strength I had to duck, and lunge forward.

Shredder's blades went into the metal of the machine with ease, and I forced myself to stand and raise my bo staff up!

“No!” Shredder yelled in anger.

I plunged the end of my staff downward and into the glass canister, shattering it on impact!

I didn't have much time left to think. Shredder tried to pull himself out from the metal, but the machine started to short circuit and leak mutagen all down his trapped arm!

Don't think, just keep moving! 

“Don?” Clover said groggily.

“Move!” I threw Clover's arm around my neck and scooped up Donnie into my arms! 

I looked back at Shredder, he had managed to free himself, but there was contaminated mutagen all over him.

The containment unit started to spark and glitch all over.

I ran to the door and forced it open, “Michelangelo! Leo!” I yelled, hoping they would hear me.

“Turtles!”

I barely had time to blink as Shredder lunged towards us! 

I jumped out the door! 

Shredder yelled, and leapt out after us! I could see the machine's explosion from behind Shredder as he fell towards us!

“Don!” Michelangelo yelled! I could see him racing through the sky! Could he catch all 3 of us? And hold off Shredder if he catches up?

I stared up at Shredder, I couldn't even put a name to what his mutation looked like. His smile was wide and sharp, his entire body looked like it was covered in metal shards, and his hands were covered in long blades. He extended one of his hands out towards me!

I have to protect Donnie and Clover! 

Michelangelo flew towards us, but he was still a good distance, and Shredder was closer!

“Don?!” Clover yelled as I pulled him off me.

“Don't argue!” I pushed Clover away, “Michelangelo!”

Michelangelo caught Clover, and then I threw Donnie in their direction. Michelangelo caught them both, but his flight speed slowed down immensely.

Shredder yelled and kept stretching his bladed hands outward towards me!

“DON!” Michelangelo called to me.

I could tell the ground was getting closer. Shouldn't this be the point where my life starts flashing before my eyes? Well then again I guess I've been doing a lot of that tonight. 

I could see Michelangelo still trying to fly towards me, Clover was hanging on tight to his neck, and Donnie was still cradled in one of his arms. His other hand was stretched out to me.

“So is this really it for you? Or is this just gonna be another thing to add to your growing list of bad luck?”

You know I'm really tired of these thoughts.

“Will this moment be one you come back to again and again? And feel the terror, the unfairness-

I don't feel any of that.

“... Why is that?”

I don't know how to explain it. But all my fears, my anxiety, everything that had me shaking and feeling like I couldn't even stand earlier. None of that compares to the fear I felt for my family, and the anger I feel now for yet another Shredder who wanted to hurt them!

I felt an immense warmth in my chest, and what felt like an electrical charge run through my body.

I stared up at Shredder and narrowed my eyes.

I've faced multiple Shredders, and each time I was never sure if I would make it out or not, and this Shredder is no different!

Shredder's smile widened as he laughed again and glared down at me!

Every time they always think they've won, but every single time they always forget.

I reached out and grabbed one of the blades protruding from Shredder's hand and broke it off!

My family and I will never stop fighting!

Shredder yelled and gripped his hand. I twisted to the side and kicked down! Shredder was now falling in front of me! 

The ground got closer and closer! I tightened my grip on the blade I ripped from Shredder and felt that warm electric feeling increase. I started to remember what it felt like when my brothers and I transformed to defeat Tengu Shredder. It was the same rush of energy right before we took on our dragon forms.

A bright light rushed around my vision, and I felt the blade in my hand change into a far more familiar weapon!

“DON!?”

I didn't think. I just felt and acted.

I grabbed one of the blades from the mutated metal on Shredder's chest and felt the air around me stop!

The ground stopped getting closer, and I held Shredder out with just one hand.

“You.. The Mutagen did work!” Shredder laughed! “You're a monster now! Just like me!”

I looked down at my free hand that I had ripped the blade with, and realized I was now holding a bo staff, but not one I've ever used before. I opened my hand out, and felt my heart skip as I saw claws. I blinked a few times expecting to see my regular hand again like before.. But nothing changed.

“Don?” Michelangelo was now right in front of me.

“What just happened?” Clover asked wide eyed.

“He did it! Don did it! Yes! Woo!” Michelangelo cheered. 

I did it?

My brother flew the rest of the short distance to the ground, and helped Clover off his shoulders. The younger turtle kept looking back and forth at me and at Michelangelo's fire wings that luckily don't burn.

Michelangelo put Donnie on the ground, his hand glowed and he gently touched Donnie's head.

Donnie blinked his eyes, and looked up at me and smiled, “Hey, what I miss?”

I felt my body slowly getting closer to the ground, and once I was a safe distance away from the grass, I dropped Shredder. He was still laughing like a maniac.

Donnie looked at me wide eyed and sat up, Michelangelo kept a firm hand on his Battle Shell, “I guess I missed a lot?”

I felt my feet touch the soft ground, and I looked down at my feet and hands, that now resembled Michelangelo's. I also have the similar black tapes on my arms and legs, and a black belt with the same symbol our little brothers wore.

I felt something resting on my shoulders, and looked up to see a large set of wings. The elongated parts were my normal olive green color while the inner lining was a very familiar purple. Overall they resembled dragon wings, but I can't help thinking they also have some similarities to bat wings as well. I reached my hand out to them, and felt myself flinch back at my own touch.

A blue portal opened beside us, and my brothers, counterparts, and the Bat Trio all ran out.

Donnie and Clover both stood, and with a little help from Michelangelo, they both appeared ok.

Everyone was ok now.

They all looked at me in shock.  

I felt something wrap around my leg, and looked down to see I now also have a tail just like Michelangelo's, but it was almost identical to my original dragon tail.

“Don, how you feeling Bro?” Raphael put a hand on my shoulder. I wasn't all too sure how to answer his question.

I kept waiting for the voices, the angst demons, as Michelangelo called them to start telling me that Shredder was right. That I am a monster now, but.. I don't feel that way at all. 

“You wanna have a look?” Leo hesitantly pulled a small mirror from his side pouch.

I hesitated but nodded. Leo handed me the mirror and I looked at my reflection. I honestly didn't notice anything at all that was too different. I opened my mouth, expecting to see a row of sharp teeth, but there were only two small ones on the top that looked more like vampire fangs.

Artie- “Dude, can I say it? I really wanna say it. Ok I'm saying it now. Don you look awesome!!”

Artie smiled wide and walked around me with a small squeal escaping his mouth.

Leonardo gave me that concerned older sibling look he had perfected, “Don, are you ok? You need anything?”

I looked up at the wings that were now protruding from the sides of my back under my shell, and then back at my brothers. I felt a small smile cross my face.

“AHAHAHAHA!!” Shredder stood to his feet, and pointed his bladed hands in our direction.

We all got into defensive positions, but then Shredder fell to his knees, his violent laughter getting louder.

I started to feel.. Sorry for him?

Raphael- “I think Mirror Face might have lost his marbles?”

Shredder held his hands to his head and continued laughing.

Artie- “Dudes, I know he's the Shredder and all, but I think it'd be super cruel to leave him like this.”

Batgirl- “Maybe we can put together another retro mutagen?”

Clover- “I'm not sure how fast we'll be able to do that? Or how effective it will be by the time we do?”

King- “What the hell guys?! He's the Shredder, and after everything he's done, and was going to do, I don't think anyone would blame us if we left him to his fate!”

“Yes, but,” Ace stared at Shredder, and sighed like he had a massive weight on his shoulders, “This doesn't feel right. It feels dishonorable.”

“What!? How the- He- Ah!” King yelled up at the sky and crossed his arms while scowling in annoyance, “Fine. What do you suppose we do with him then?”

I stared at Shredder, his mutated form, and the obvious agony he was currently in. I started to think about my double mutation again, but not for the same reasons as before.

I know Shredder is Shredder. I know he's evil, but.. I think Ace is right. And personally, I don't think I could ever be ok with leaving someone doomed to a fate like this. 

I felt a weird electrical sensation on my hands. I looked down and saw a purple glow across my palms, similar to Michelangelo's when he used his healing ninpo.

I looked over at Shredder and walked forward.

Leonardo- “Donatello?”

“I got this.” I walked until I was right in front of Shredder, and knelt down.

Shredder could probably try to attack me now if he really wanted to, and I could tell from his eyes he did, but he no longer had the strength. I guess the chemicals that were already in his blood didn't mix well with the new Ooze concoction?

“Are you going to end me now?” Shredder asked darkly. “Act quick if you want that victory, Turtle.”

I held up my bo-staff, and the end transformed into the sharp edge of a spear, “I probably could.”

Shredder growled, “Then do it.”

My bo transformed back into its regular form, “No.”

Shredder glared at me, “Why not?!” He yelled.

I looked at him, and before he could react I quickly placed my palm to his forehead, “Because, I'm… Me.”

Shredder screamed in agony, and I quickly stood up and stepped back. My brothers rushed to my side.

Batgirl- “What's happening to him?”

Shredder's body cringed and contorted, but also started to shrink in size. The blades all over his body diminished, and the wide smile on his face began to shrink back, and only a scar across his lips remained.

Shredder looked at me wide eyed and slowly put his hands to his mouth, “It's gone.” He put his hands to his head, "It's all gone.”  He looked at me, and I don't think I have ever once seen a Shredder with gratitude in his eyes, “You.. Cured me.”

Shredder stood, and my brothers and everyone else got into a defensive stance. Shredder looked at me for a long moment and then swallowed hard. 

I prepared myself for another fight, even if this one would no doubt be much easier in comparison.

Shredder closed his eyes, and then bowed forward, “I.. Thank you, Tur-” He sighed heavily, “Donatello.” Shredder straightened his posture, and I looked to see all of my brothers and counterparts looking at me, and then at Shredder with shock and wide eyes.

King- “Uhhh, what the fuck is going on?”

I waited for Leonardo, Raph, or Ace to speak, but I think they're still in too much shock.

Batman stepped forward, “Shredder, you may not have been in your right mind tonight, but-"

“Yes, yes.” Shredder sighed in annoyance and held his hands out.

Batman hesitated for a second, but then quickly put a pair of cuffs on him.

I sighed, just now realizing I had been holding my breath. 

I noticed a bright light beginning to appear in the distance.

“Omigosh, is that the sun?” Mikey asked.

“Have we been up all night?” Leo put his hands on his face.

“Welcome to our world.” Batgirl laughed.

Batman- “You all head back. I'm going to call for Gordon to pick up Shredder and the other Foot ninja. They've all got one way passes to Arkham.”

Shredder groaned, “As long as you put me as far away from the Joker as possible.”

“We'll see.” Batman smirked.

Leo made a portal and we all took turns walking through.

About a full day later-

I sat on the edge of the rooftop with my feet  hanging off. 

I quickly learned how to relax my wings, and I'm now able to drape them down and around my shoulders. I stared off as the sun started to set, and looked down at my repaired communicator. It's almost time for the next Universal portal to appear.

“Hey Bro?” Raphael opened the door that led up here, and started walking towards me. Leonardo and Michelangelo trailed close behind. “I figured after last night you'd be the last to wake up.”

“Me too honestly, but I think I got enough rest, so no worries.” 

Once we had returned to the manor, Michelangelo quickly took care of everyone's injuries, and Alfred prepared a huge gourmet breakfast.

Batman showed back up soon after, and informed us that the blimp had been returned and was currently being decontaminated by ACE Chemicals. Shredder and the rest of the Foot who attacked us would all be serving a very long sentence in Arkham. And after making sure everything was ok, Catwoman, Poison Ivy, and Harley Quinn made a quick escape, but Batman didn't seem too worried.

After breakfast, Alfred had said we could all take 8 of the spare guest rooms, but as per usual, my brothers and our little brothers all preferred to bunk in one room. Our new counterparts even wanted to join in, saying they hadn't done a Turtle Pile in ages.

I had woken up first, and felt like getting some air.

“How is, you know, everything?” Michelangelo asked, and lightly poked my head.

I smirked lightly and leaned back on my arms, “Quiet.” I answered.

“Good.” Michelangelo hugged my arm, probably not wanting to hug my shoulders while my wings were down. 

I loosened my wings, and they extended upwards. I wrapped them around Raphael on my right and Michelangelo and Leonardo on my left. I smiled wide, and my brothers all huddled close.

Mikey- “Whoa! Wing hug!” 

I turned my head and the kiddos and our new counterparts were all walking through the door. 

“We're not interrupting are we?” Raph asked.

I smiled back at them, “Of course not.”

The rest of the turtles all walked over and we all sat together on the edge of the manor's roof.

“So do you guys really have to leave so soon?” Artie asked.

“Yup, we still have quite a few more more universes to check off.” Donnie said with a calm smile, “But we're always just a phone call away. Or a text. Or email. And I've also created my own version of Zoom! I'm thinking of calling it Doom, cause you know D for Donnie.”

Leo- “Might wanna put a pin in that one, Tello.”

Donnie- “Oh like you could come up with something better, Nardo.”

Leo- “Well as a matter oh fact-”

Leonardo- “Guys. No fighting while in precarious places."

Leo and Donnie sighed while rolling their eyes, “Yes, MomNardo.” They both started snickering.

Leonardo rolled his eyes and just smiled, “Kids.” 

Leo pulled his phone from his side pouch, and looked at it with a wide smile, “Usa and the others said congrats on your Dragon Ninpo, Don.”

“Tell them I said thank you.”

“Usa?” Ace asked curiously.

Leo got that bright look in his eyes he always gets when he's about to talk about the samurai rabbit, “Yup, Usagi Miyamoto, he's my boyfriend.” 

Ace's entire face turned as red as a tomato.

"Audaz is also dating the Usagi from his universe too.” Leo pointed to Leonardo's bracelet, and my older brother gave a bashful smile.

“You don't say.” Ace said in a very soft tone, his eyes wide open.

King looked at Ace, “Hey, isn't that samurai rabbit boy you're always hanging out with? Sagi, right?- Ah!”

Ace pushed King off the roof, but Raph quickly caught him by his shell!

Leonardo sighed, “I should've been more clear with that new rule.”

“What the actual freaking fuck!” King yelled as Raph set him back down.

Ace looked down, with his lips pursed and his face still bright red, “I have no idea what you're talking about.”

Artie- “Sure you do Bro. Sagi is always coming by to see you. You two spar, and meditate, and sometimes go on long walks just the two of you through the park- Ah!”

Ace shoved another one of his brothers off the roof, but luckily Raph intervened.

Raph sat Artie back down, and the younger turtle crossed his arms and glared at Ace.

Artie- “Rude.”

Clover- “On that note?”

Ace leaned over to Clover!

“Not that!” Clover yelled and put his hands up defensively, “I was gonna ask if the rest of you were seeing anyone?"

“Nah. Just Leonardo and the kiddos.” Raphael answered.

“And here soon maybe you too Raphie.” Michelangelo giggled like a gremlin.

Raphael went bright red, looked at me with an accusatory glare, and then looked away, “I don't know what you're talking about.”

Michelangelo laughed, “Oh what a shame. I guess I'll just have to tell Alopex myself about-Ah!”

Raphael pushed Michelangelo, but Raph to the rescue again!

Artie- “Alopex? Hey King, isn't that- Ah!”

“Guys! This is getting old!” Raph yelled as he put Artie back down again. 

I laughed and couldn't help feeling my own devil horns starting to appear, “You know Michelangelo, Raphael isn't the only one I may have found a possible suitor for.”

Michelangelo's face turned red as Ace's had been. 

Mikey- “Oh! You mean-”

“Shush!” I laughed, “Don't wanna spoil the surprise.”

“Oh right, right.” Mikey smiled and kicked his feet in the air.

Michelangelo- “What surprise? Mikey? Don?"

Mikey smiled wider, “I won't say a lot, but they are Sydney's skate mentor, and even had a short career in pro skateboarding as well. Oh, and they love video games, comics, and pizza.”

Michelangelo blinked a few times, and I could practically hear his brain processing that information.

Clover- “Artie, doesn't that sound like Mondo Gecko?” 

Artie's face turned red. He blinked his eyes a few times and then shoved Clover!

“That is it!” Raph said as he pulled Clover back up. “I think it's about time to go.”

I checked my communicator again, “He's right.”

Leo stood up, “Oki doki, let’s go round everyone up and I'll make a portal.”

I stood up, and stretched my wings out, feeling the cool air in a completely new way now. I stared off towards Gotham and smiled, “Hey, you guys mind meeting me there? I kinda wanna take the long way.” 

My brothers all looked at me with smiles and nodded. 

“Mind if I come too?” Michelangelo asked, his fire wings now present. 

“Of course not.” I stepped back and then ran up to the edge of the rooftop before jumping! I felt the wind catch me, and almost had a heart attack as I looked down! But my fear was quickly replaced with excitement.

“Woo hoo!” Michelangelo flew upwards, and then did circles around me. He was definitely faster, but I don’t mind, that seemed very much on brand for my younger brother.

“You two enjoy having the sky to yourselves for now, cause Fearless and I are right behind you!” Raphael laughed.

“Why wait?” Donnie pressed some buttons on his recently repaired wrist communicator and two familiar looking silver disks popped out of his shell. Donnie threw them onto the roof, and they quickly formed into two hover boards! Much like the kinds I used to make when I was his age.

“Yes! I love it when you make this stuff Donnie!” Raphael got on the board and activated it.

Donnie smirked, “Yes yes, you can mention that in my 5 star review.”

Leo put an arm around Donnie, “We'll see you guys at the meeting point.”

Leonardo waved to the other turtles and then got onto his board.

“Alright now come on kiddos, we're taking Air Leo!” Leo patted King’s head.

“Oh geeze.” King rolled his eyes. “You are 1 year older than us!”

Mikey- “Welcome to my world.”

Leo- “Ok just for that I'm revoking your baby brother privileges.”

“No! I take it back!” Mikey yelled.

Leo laughed and patted his little brother's head.

I watched as all the younger turtles returned inside the manor. My brothers and I quickly turned back towards Gotham, and started flying, or riding in Raphael and Leonardo's case.

I have no idea how to describe this feeling of just being in the air, of feeling the chill of the wind, and just existing with my brothers.

I dived down and around Leonardo, and then poked Raphael's head as I flew above him.

My brothers all laughed with me as we continued moving through the air. 

My thoughts were all calm, and I don’t have a shred of fear or angst demons rattling in my head. If my brain ever wants to try and replay memories, or if I start to feel anxious about the past, I want to try and remember this moment instead. This feeling of just pure happiness. And the knowledge that no matter what my brothers, my family, will always be there for me in one way or another.

Universe??? Third Person POV:

The Turtles of Universe 12, along with Ice-cream Kitty, fell straight down from the purple portal they were sucked into in their home.

They landed in what looked to be a makeshift underground lair, not all too different from their own, but maybe not as big?

The turtles groggily looked up to find… 5 new taller turtles staring down at them. These turtles all had multi-colored masks and badges with singular initials that made the 12 Turtles and Ice-cream Kitty instantly know they were more of their counterparts! Except for the very obviously female looking turtle in a cyan colored mask? They had no clue who she was.

“How do you suppose they got here?” Other Leonardo asked.

“Uuuuhh?” The 12 turtles all said at once.

“Meow?” Ice-cream Kitty said as she peaked out from under 12 Mikey’s arm.

“Do you think Dragon Lord sent them? Or maybe they are more of Doctor Quease’s experiments?” Other Donatello asked. “What do you think Venus?”

“Well-”

Venus didn't have time to answer. Another portal opened up right underneath the 12 turtles and Ice-cream Kitty, and they fell straight through with a loud yelp!

“Oh.. All well then.” Venus shrugged her shoulders and the rest of her team mates copied her. 

Another portal trip later-

The universe 12 Turtles and Ice-cream Kitty fell straight down again, and this time landed on a very large stage. They looked up hesitantly as they were surrounded by a stadium full of crowded human fans.

“Hey, what are you guys doing here?”

The 12 Turtles turned their heads and saw 4 more new alternate versions of themselves. But these turtles all wore jean jackets, sneakers, and had some interesting instruments on their persons.

Other Michelangelo- “You're like totally stealing our act Dudes.”

12 Leo- “Dee?”

12 Raph- “What the frick is going on!?”

12 Mikey- “I don't know, but these dudes have some awesome style.”

The portal opened up again, and sucked them all back down for the third time!

Next the turtles landed in another sewer home, but this one was covered in twinkling lights and had a large Christmas tree in the center.

Other Raphael- “Yo dudes! Check out what St. Nick brought! It's a bunch of little uses!”

The 12 turtles looked at their counterparts wearing Santa hats, and also somehow talking without moving their mouths?

12 Raph- “What freaking day is it?!”

Other Leonardo- “Dudes, we got just the song to answer that!”

Other Raphael- “It's called the 12 days of Christmas, but we have our own spin on the lyrics! Wanna hear?”

12 Raph- “Donnie get us out of here!”

Other Michelangelo- “No way dudes, I've got a totally awesome song of my own! You little dudes like opera?”

12 Raph- “Donnie!”

The portal opened again, and the 12 turtles and Ice-cream Kitty continued their trip down universes!

A small portal opened up next to the Christmas tree, and Renee peaked her head out, “Oh whoops! I think I may have miscalculated just a little?”

“Sup Dudett!” Michelangelo waved to Renee.

Renee smiled awkwardly and waved back, “Sorry to disturb. Happy Holidays!” She said before disappearing back into her own portal.

Chapter Text

Universe 19: 03 Leonardo's POV:

My brothers and I stood atop the tall building that overlooked Gotham. The sun had just set, and we would be departing for the next universe any moment now. 

I looked over at Don, who was smiling eagerly as he and Michelangelo were discussing their new sharp teeth and joking about possible costume ideas for next Halloween. I'm so relieved to see him smiling, especially after everything last night. 

Raphael leaned against the bricks, and stared out at the city, “Not gonna lie, I think I'm actually gonna miss this place.”

“Really?” I asked, more than a bit curiously.

“Yeah.” Raphael smirked and shrugged his shoulders, “The gritty atmosphere is startin to grow on me. But, uh, it's still not as cool as the Prime Universe though.”

I held back a laugh and just shook my head in response.

A familiar blue portal opened up next to us, and a stack of luggage slid through.

“Alright, let's get the H E double Casey's weapons out of here!” Leo strode out of his portal, followed by the rest of our younger brothers, our counterparts, and the Bat Fam plus Alfred.

“Hey! Watch it guys! I got delicate machinery in here.” Michelangelo opened his suitcase and sighed in relief as he examined his laptop.

“Oh! Sorry, Bro.” Raph smiled and rubbed the back of his head.

“Oh! Speaking of machinery!” Batgirl pulled her bright purple satchel off her shoulder and pulled out a black binder.

“Isn't that Scarecrow’s?” Don asked.

“It was.” Batgirl smirked. “It managed to survive the explosion. Batman had it decontaminated, but it was Clover's idea to gift it.”

Clover- “We already made copies of the pages, and since Don and Donnie are collecting keepsakes from your travels, I thought this might be a good one.”

“Oh yeah a book on poisons and extra mutation, sounds like a great gift after last night.” King said sarcastically.

Ace nudged King's arm.

I looked at Don, and tried not to seem worried.

Don stepped over and grabbed the binder from Batgirl, “I think this will be a great addition to our growing collection. Thanks guys.” My brother smiled genuinely, and handed the binder to an overly enthused looking Donnie who quickly put it in his suitcase.

Before more could be said, the large bright purple portal opened up exactly where it had before.

“Oki doki, all aboard the Universe 07 express!" Mikey cheered as he grabbed his duffle bag.

“Man, I'm gonna miss you guys!” Artie hugged Mikey who quickly returned the hug. 

Mikey- “Same here! We'll contact you guys soon!”

Michelangelo scooped both his younger counterparts in a big hug.

I walked over to Batman and Ace, “If anything out of the ordinary occurs-”

“We'll alert you immediately.” Ace held up the communicator we had gifted and held his other hand out to me.

I nodded and grabbed Ace's hand just as Leo ran up and hugged us both.

“Group hug!” Michelangelo yelled.

Raph started pulling everyone in and we were all now laughing and hugging.

“As much as physical affection is a nice change of pace,” Alfred pulled out his pocket watch, “I do believe our friends need to leave now.”

“Alfred, never change.” Donnie grabbed his suitcase and started walking towards the portal. “And feel free to send me your resume if you ever want a change of pace and don't mind working in an underground subway station.”

“I'll keep that in mind.” Alfred smiled kindly, but I am very doubtful he'd ever even consider leaving the Bat Fam.

“Alright, peace out!” Leo held up 2 fingers and stepped through the portal.

One by one my brothers and I all followed. I was the last one left. I turned back to wave again before stepping through. 

Universe 07-

The blue light covered my vision, and then disappeared, along with everything else!

“Guys?” I looked around. The portal had already vanished, and wherever it had dropped us off was in complete darkness.

Raphael- “Over here- Ow!” 

“Sorry, Bro.” Michelangelo said, “Youch! My tail! Someone's on my tail!”

“Ah! Sorry!-Oof!” Raph groaned in pain, “I think I found a wall.”

Bang!

Mikey- “Ow! Me too.”

I narrowed my eyes. Normally even in total darkness my brothers and I could still rely on our other senses to move around just fine, but there's something about where we are now that just feels.. Off?

Raphael- “Can someone shine a flashlight? Or a phone screen or something?” 

“Oh, right.” Donnie's Battle Shell opened with bright flash lights shining around us.

My brothers and I looked around at a large mostly empty room? 

Donnie turned so his flashlights shined along the walls. There may not have been much on the ground, but the walls were covered in ancient looking tapestries, historical Japanese weapons, armor- Armor!?

I ran in front of my family, and pulled my katana from my shell. 

Before us stood an all too familiar bladed suite, with the dragon foot symbol from our universe's Foot Clan on the belt.

My brothers all held out their weapons, and we waited, but the suit didn't move.

Donnie turned up the brightness on his lights, and we were able to see the stand the suit was displayed on.

“Phew, jeeze, I think I almost had a heart attack.” Michelangelo held his hand over his chest and breathed deeply.

“Don't start gettin comfortable yet.” Raphael pointed up the wall.

Donnie shined the lights, and we all got a good look at the massive tapestry with the Foot Clan's symbol.

Leo- “That.. Might be something to be concerned about?”

Raphael- “You think?”

Donatello- “Out of all the places the portal could have brought us, why the Foot Clan of all places?”

Leo- “Maybe this universe has a cruel sense of humor?”

I suddenly felt a cold chill run down my spine. I looked up at the shadows.

Raph- “We need to find a way out of here.”

“Hold on guys.” Mikey put his hands out, “Remember our Hamato Clan is descended from the Foot Clan. And Cass, Foot Brute, Foot Lieutenant and 03's Karai are good guys now.”

Raphael gave Mikey a deadpanned look, “Yeah, Mikey I'm pretty sure I know what you're gettin at, but I seriously doubt these guys are interested in baking cupcakes and brownies.”

Donnie- “I'm in agreement with Raphael. And, based on what we've witnessed and experienced from the Foot in the last 2 universes, the data is not looking good right now.”

Mikey- “Ok, fair, but maybe we still shouldn't be so quick to judge? 50/50 isn't the worst odds right?”

Swish!

A kunai landed in the wood floor right next to Mikey’s foot.

Mikey laughed nervously, “But then again-”

Swish!

“Move it!” Leo got in front of Mikey and deflected more kunai!

“This is why you shouldn't disregard data!” Donnie shouted!

“Donnie, not now!” Raph yelled as several shuriken flew past his head.

I felt another cold chill. I turned around just as a sword came down above me!

Raphael- “Leonardo!”

I crossed my katana and blocked the attack. A Foot soldier looked down at me, and pulled the katana back up!

“Get away from him!” Mikey's nunchuck chain wrapped around the ninja's body, and flung him back against the wall.

“Leo, we could really use a portal!” Raph yelled as he grabbed two more soldiers off Donnie!

“I can't just portal us in a brand new universe without a location in mind!” Leo slashed his katana at another soldier with a naginata. “I mean I can, but it's essentially a dice roll on where we'd end up!” 

“Just do it!” Raphael yelled as another Foot soldier attacked him from behind!

The soldiers were now practically flooding the room from the shadows above, and we are very quickly becoming more and more outnumbered!

“Leo! Portal us now!” I yelled.

“Ok!” Leo held up his katana above his head!

Raph- “Leo, move!”

I saw it too late. A long chain appeared out of the darkness and wrapped around Leo's wrist!

“Frick!” Leo tried to cut the chain with his other katana!

Another chain shot through and grabbed Leo's other wrist and pulled him back!

“Leo!” Donnie ran forward, but another chain wrapped around his feet and pulled him in too!

“Give me back my brothers!” Mikey yelled.

I looked around for any sign of Leo and Donnie, but more chains emerged faster than any of us could react! 

Another chain shot out at Mikey, and Raph shoved him out of the way. His arms glowed red as his ninpo started to activate, but 3 more chains pulled him back and the red glow dimmed completely!

Michelangelo and Donatello tried to spread their wings out and deflect the chains and several Foot Ninja attacks at once, but more chains wrapped around their torsos and arms, and pulled them back too!

I kept trying to get to my brothers, but each time several Foot ninja attacked me from the shadows and disappeared back into the darkness a second later!

I don't know what's wrong with me? It's like my reflexes and senses are all being stifled somehow, and I'm barely keeping up with these new enemies!

Another chain headed towards me, and I angled my sword to wrap around it as it came forward! I tried to pull the metal and whoever was on the other end back towards me.

Raphael- “Frick!” 

I turned my head just as Raphael disappeared along with Mikey.

How am I the last one standing? We all couldn't have been defeated this easily!?

I felt a tight grip on my wrists, and then my body was jerked back into the darkness!

I couldn't see anything, and my weapons were quickly taken.

“Let us go!” I could hear Leo yell not that far away.

I tried to struggle free, and I could hear my brothers all doing the same! I felt myself being dragged somewhere, and then tossed up against what felt like thick steel.

I pulled the chain off my wrist once I felt the grip on them loosen.

“Guys!?”

“We're here.” Leo said angrily. “They took my katana!”

Raph- “My sai too.”

Michelangelo- “Where are we now?” 

I heard a door close. I ran forward, and stupidly smacked my face on more metal.

I rubbed my nose and felt a hand on my shoulder.

Raphael- “Donnie? Can we get another light?”

“The lights in my shell are broken.” Donnie sighed in annoyance, “And without my bo-staff I can't use my ninpo, and all my tools are in my suitcase.”

“I got it.” Michelangelo's wings activated, and we managed to get a clear look at the metal box we had all been thrown into. 

“I'm going to choose to ignore the clear unfairness of our mystical powers for the time being.” Donnie spoke through gritted teeth and stared down at his hand, “And the.. Odd texture we all now have in this universe?”

I looked around at my brothers and at myself. I hadn't noticed beforehand, but we all do look a bit different?

Donatello walked around Michelangelo and examined his wings, “I'm pretty sure Michelangelo's wings are made up of the Mystical energy stored in his body. But that's just a theory.”

"At least it's not real fire, otherwise we'd all be a bunch of baked turtles in about 15- 20 minutes.” Leo laughed nervously.

“That could still be arranged.” A female voice spoke from the darkness, and I got a very bizarre sense of deja vu.

I stood at the door and looked out the small window. There was only darkness surrounding us, but I did manage to notice a silhouette not that far away, “We are not your enemy.” I tried to keep my voice as calm and diplomatic as possible. “Can we talk please?"

The silhouette started to slowly appear out of the shadows. I narrowed my eyes as a woman with black hair and a Foot uniform walked into view.

“We will indeed talk in due time. But first I believe I need to make a call.” The woman said with a faint smile.

My fists tightened and a familiar mix of hope and dread started to curl up in my chest as I began to recognize the person in front of me.

Mikey looked over my shoulder and gasped, “Gram Gram?”

Universe 07 Donatello (Kento's) POV:

BEEP! BEEP BEEP!

I quickly opened my eyes, and almost fell out of my work chair!

BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!

I reached my hand towards the stupid devil box and turned it off.

“Note to self, design something less annoying to wake up to. And ignore how that contradicts the alarm clock's main function.”

I laid my head back on my desk, and curled the blanket tightly around my shoulders. I don't remember using a blanket last night though? I guess Mikey or Splinter put it on me.

“Oh, Donnieeee!” Mikey's sing-song voice echoed through my lab, “I brought you your favorite breakfast!” Mikey walked over to me and placed a mug of coffee in front of my face.

I glanced up and smiled lightly, “Have I told you before you're my favorite brother?”

“Yup! Now get up! You're out of snooze time!” Mikey said cheekily.

“Uhg, never mind. I'm retracting that statement.” I leaned back in my chair and grabbed the coffee.

I glanced over at one of my computer screens that had my work emails open. I already had 12- Make that 13 messages that will need responding to as soon as I clock back in tonight. But luckily I still have a few more hours before then.

I pushed my chair back from my desk, counted to 3, and then stood up. My joints sounded like rice crispy cereal as I stretched, “Uhg! I hate getting older.”

“Tell me about it.” Master Splinter chuckled as he walked past my lab.

“Morning Sensei.” I stretched a few more snap crackle pops out of my arms, and then headed towards the kitchen.

“Oh my gosh, Dudes, you will never guess what I was dreaming before I woke up!” Mikey exclaimed as he flipped a pancake in the air.

“Lemme guess? Another birthday party nightmare?” Raph laughed as he took a seat at our small dining table.

“No, for your information, sugar crazed kids with styrofoam bats no longer haunt me.” Mikey said matter of factly.

“Was it the one about those colorful beavers again?” I tried to hold back a laugh as I sipped my coffee and took a seat next to Raph.

“Close, but no.” Mikey set a huge pile of pancakes on the table, and sat down with a large bottle of syrup, “I dreamt there was a bunch of us! At least 2 or 3 me's and Leo's, and Raph's and Donnie's too. Not like clones either! It was crazy, but in a super meta way.”

I stared at my brother and raised an eye ridge, “Uh huh, and how is that close to dream beavers?”

Mikey- “It's not, but both were totally weird.” 

Raph- “A bunch more of all of you? I'd say that's more horrifying than weird.”

“Raph, don't be mean.” Leo walked in carrying a mug with a tea bag string hanging out. “You wouldn't like any of us to say things like that about you.”

“Oh my apologies, Sensei Fearless.” Raph said sarcastically. “I shall reflect on the errors of my words.”

Leo rolled his eyes and sat down at the table with us, “As much as the name, Sensei Leo, has such a lovely ring, I still have a long way to go before I can accept that title.”

“No joke.” Raph laughed.

“Raphael.” Splinter said sternly. Our father walked into the kitchen, and sat down in between Leo and me. “Leonardo is making great strides on his journey to becoming the next head of our family, and I'm sure a little respect on your end will go a long way.”

Raph rolled his eyes, but didn't argue with Splinter.

Leo- “Thank you, Master Splinter. And I shall be continuing that journey during tonight's training.”

“Again?” Raph and Mikey fake groaned.

Splinter has been handing over weekly training sessions to Leo, and even though our eldest brother is still working through a slight superiority complex, he's been doing a very decent job… For the most part.

Mikey- “You're not gonna make us run laps across buildings blindfolded again, are you?”

“No, no. Definitely not.” Leo nervously sipped his tea, probably thinking about how Mikey accidentally fell into that poor older woman's open skylight, and she thought Mikey was a martian. “I think tonight we'll just stick to the basics at home.”

Mikey- “Woo! Going back to the classics!”

“Hopefully training won't run too long though, some of us have to work tonight.” I sipped on my coffee and glanced towards Leo.

Leo crossed his arms and gave me that older sibling look he keeps forgetting I've also mastered.

Leo- “Donnie, you were working all last night and earlier today. Can't you take 1 night off?”

I raised an eye ridge and set my cup down, “Leo, in case you need reminding, again, I'm in charge of our family's finances. And the more I work the more we're all able to continue eating.”

Leo firmly set his mug down, “Don, you're not the only one contributing. We all work now.” He countered.

I rolled my eyes. Yes, technically all my brothers have jobs now. 

After we decided to retire Cowabunga Carl, Mikey wanted to try taking a different approach in his career, and is now hired to plan parties instead of entertaining them. All remotely of course. And the new business is doing well so far, but it's not exactly generating consistent income like what he was doing before. 

Raph- “Yeah, we all help out Brainiac.”

Raph started taking commissions for custom bike designs and artwork. And Leo's putting his bilingual skills to good use, and got hired by a small publishing company to be a literary translator. 

I'm incredibly proud of all my brothers for being so proactive to help provide for our family. But they all only get paid after projects are done which can sometimes take weeks depending on the job. And right now I'm the only one with consistent paychecks.

“Donnie?” Mikey's voice sounded more serious, which always sounds off for him, “You don't gotta work so hard, ok? Maybe just take a half night off at least?”

I held my cup to my mouth, and slowly sipped it. 

“I think that's a reasonable compromise." Leo agreed. 

I hate arguing about this, because I somehow always make it sound like I'm upset with my brothers for not doing more, and that's definitely not the point I'm trying to get across at all.

“After all it's just a job. You don't have to take it so seriously.” Leo smiled at me. 

I tried not to glare at my older brother. I know he doesn't understand the extent of how important my job is, especially while he was gone… But I really don't feel like trying to open that can of worms tonight.

“Yeah.” I sighed softly and finished my coffee. “I suppose I can push work back by a couple extra hours at least." 

“Woo!” Mikey cheered, and started eating much faster.

I suppose if I take I.T. calls while answering emails at the same time I can make up the lost hours? I'll probably need to pick up a few more energy drinks to keep my focus though.

I felt a firm hand on my shoulder, and looked towards Splinter. He gave me a look like he wanted to say something?

'Help me, I'm stuck in your pocket.' 

I reached my hand to my belt and grabbed my personal phone. April's name lit up on the screen, and I felt a small smile cross my face.

I opened the phone and answered, “Hey April.”

April- “Hey Don, so uh, you guys will never believe who I just got off the phone with?”

“Who?” I put the phone on the table and pressed the speaker button.

April- “Karai.”

Raph- “Karai? What the heck does she want?”

April- “She said she couldn't tell me over the phone, but she wants Casey, me, and all of you to meet her at the current Foot headquarters.”

Raph- “Oh, I don't think so. We weren't born yesterday, and even if we were, this would still look like a trap.”

“Karai wouldn't lure us in with something this obvious.” Leo tapped his chin as he spoke, “She might need help with something?”

Raph- “You can't be serious?”

Mikey- “Well…  She did help us save the world. Maybe we can at least hear her out?”

Leo- “What do you think, Sensei?” 

Splinter held his staff and stared at the phone, “After our past experiences with Karai and the Foot, it might be in our best interest to see what it is she has to share? But we should tread very lightly, and never let our guards down.”

My brothers and I looked to our Father and nodded in agreement.

“Alright, fine. Let's do this.” Raph got up from the table, and headed towards the exit. “Dibs on driver.”

“I hope this counts as training.” Mikey laughed as he followed Raph.

“I hope it doesn't.” Leo replied sternly.

“I'm coming too.” Splinter got up from his chair and started following my brothers.

“Father, I don't think-” 

Splinter put a hand up, “My mind is already made.” He smiled up at me, "And besides I could use the fresh air.”

April- “I'll send you the coordinates, and meet you guys there…. Guys?”

“Sounds like a plan, April. See you soon.” I ended the call and then put my phone back on my belt. I sighed heavily and then ran after my brothers and father. 

We made it to a tall building at the edge of the city. The outside motif practically screamed ancient ninja clan. 

Raph parked the van right outside the doors just as Casey and April rode up on Raph's Nightwatcher bike.

“Anyone else getting the heeby jeebys?” Mikey asked nervously.

“Yup.” Casey took his hockey stick from his golf bag.

Leo- “Keep your weapons close, but don't raise them until I give the word. We need to go into this expecting peace, and hopefully we'll be leaving with it after.”

“Yeah, whatever you say Fearless Leader.” Raph kept a tight grip on his sai, but held it down on his side.

Our team walked up the steps to the pitch black building, and Leo put his hand to the door.

The door creaked and opened before Leo could touch it. A Foot Soldier stood right behind it.

I stared at the ninja, and tightened my grip on my staff.

“Our Mistress is expecting you. Please follow me.” The soldier turned and started walking into the darkness of the building.

Leo looked back at us, and then followed the ninja inside. We all stayed close, and I tried to get my vision used to the almost non-existent lighting.

After a few minutes of walking the soldier stopped in front of a large door with the Foot's symbol engraved into it. The ninja knocked once and the door opened.

The soldier stood aside, and gestured for us to walk forward.

Again Leo looked to all of us, and then continued forward.

I don't like the thought of there being so many doors between us and outside. I kept my focus on what was ahead, and in the center of the room, under the only light source, stood Karai.

Karai- “Thank you for accepting my invitation.”

Leo- “We'd like to know exactly what it is we were invited to?”

“I suppose I’ll skip straight to the point then.” Karai narrowed her eyes, “So.. Please inform me of how many mutants you know of that currently reside in this city?”

My eyes widened as I tried to process that question.

Leo- “My father, brothers and I are the only mutants in New York.”

“Are you sure?” Karai asked, “Because tonight our headquarters was broken into, by means I have yet to figure out, and imagine my surprise when I laid my eyes on not 1, not 4, but 8 mutant turtles? All carrying the same ninjitsu weapons you turtles wield. And with matching masks as well.”

“That's.. Just not possible.” I managed to say.

Raph- “You sure their turtle mutants? And not just a bunch of copycats in costumes.”

Karai- “I am very certain. However some of them do appear to be both turtle and a separate reptile I have yet to determine.”

“How's that possible?" April asked.

I blinked my eyes a few times and shook my head, "Where are they now?” 

Karai snapped her fingers, and suddenly the mostly dark room was now filled with lights!

Raph- “Frick! Geeze Karai, can you warn a turtle next time!”

I rubbed my eyes, and the sudden burning sensation quickly faded. I blinked a few times and the first thing I saw was a massive metal cell, the design eerily similar to the cages that Leo and 12 of the 13 monsters were locked up in at Winter's Corp.

Karai turned, and walked to the door. She punched in a code on the key pad, and turned the latch before stepping aside.

“Wait, hold on!” Leo yelled, and ran forward.

“Let me at her!” A gruff voice yelled as a dark green turtle in a red mask ran forward and tackled Leo!

“Raph wait!” Another voice called, but my attention was on my brother and the turtle.

Leo managed to kick off the other turtle, and they both quickly stood with their fists out!

The red masked turtle looked at Leo in shock, and then put his hands down “Leonardo?”

Leo didn't answer, but suddenly more turtles in red, blue, orange and purple masks were all standing behind him.

Raph- “What the frick is going on here?” 

Casey- “I've seen doubles after being hit too hard on the head, but this is a whole nother level.”

“I requested your presences here to get the same answers.” Karai looked towards us and crossed her arms.

Raph- “What, you think we know?”

“They don't.” The blue masked turtle with neon stripes answered, “And BTW, if you had given us 2 seconds to explain we could've told you that.” 

Karai- “The Foot do not take kindly to intruders, especially those stupid enough to break into our own home.”

The striped turtle smacked his forehead and ran his hand down his face, “For the billionth time, we did not choose where we were going to end up!”

“Ok, ok, hold on.” April stepped forward.

“Oh thank goodness, an April.” The purple masked turtle with a metallic looking shell smiled excitedly, “Finally a voice of reason and reliability.”

April's posture stiffened, “I'm sorry, do I know you?”

“Yes and no.” The metallic shell turtle retorted, “But if current data has any say, you are incredibly close to the turtles standing before us, correct?” He pointed to me and my brothers, “Oh and look Casey and Splinter are here too. Delightful.” He turned his attention to Karai and held out his hand, “And if Karai would be so kind as to give me back my bo-staff and wrist communicator I'd be happy to clear up any growing questions I'm sure you all currently have!” The turtle's tone quickly dipped down to a more stern and aggravated one.

“Calm down, Donnie.” The tallest turtle in the red mask patted the now angry looking turtle's head.

Wait, Donnie?

“Uh, excuse me?” I asked hesitantly.

“Not you, him.” The striped turtle pointed to the angry turtle, “And if we sound agitated, I personally apologize. But being attacked in the dark and thrown into a cage has a tendency to make people a bit antsy!” He narrowed his eyes at Karai.

“Speaking from my own experience, that's a valid way to feel.” Leo stepped forward with his hands up, “But uh, if you guys don't mind, my family and I are definitely very curious about who you are and where you came from?”

Mikey- “And why you're dressed like us?”

“We're not dressed like you, we're dressed like us.” The first red masked turtle crossed his arms and relaxed his posture as he spoke.

“And you are?” Casey asked.

“My name is Leonardo.” The darker green of the 2 blue masked turtles answered. “And these are my brothers and our counterparts, Leo, Raphael, Raph, Michelangelo, Mikey, Donatello, and Donnie.”

Each turtle either waived or nodded as their name was said. Or should I say our names?

“So you guys are a bunch of wannabes?” Our Raph laughed and shook his head, “I would have been less weirded out by clones.”

Raphael narrowed his eyes at Our Raph, “Other versions of us have tried and succeeded to irritate me, but until I cool down I suggest you not be one of em.” 

“What the hell does that mean?” Our Raph's tone was becoming exceedingly more aggressive with each word. Casey quickly put a hand on his shoulder.

“Short answer is we're not any sort of imposters. We're alternates of yourselves.” Donatello answered while keeping a gentle hand on Raphael's shoulder, “2 separate sets of variations from 2 separate universes to be specific.”

“Separate universes?... As in the multiverse?” I ran through that possibility in my head. The multiverse theory has always been a scientific pipe dream. Fun to think about, but accentually unprovable at this time. “That's impossible.” I mumbled under my breath.

“More like it was improbable. Until it wasn't.” Donnie said with a confident smile, “Donatello and I completed a working Universal Transporter that allows us access between our worlds, and very recently other worlds as well.”

I blinked my eyes in response. My mouth is unable to form words, but I don’t think that really matters because my brain can't come up with any anyway. Although, the Dial Up Internet tune is currently becoming a bit of an ear worm.

“It's ok to be shocked or doubtful by the way. This can all be a lot to take in.” Mikey, the shortest turtle in the group, started tapping his fingers together and smiling nervously.

“And again, this particular scenario is not particularly ideal.” Leo crossed his arms and glared at Karai again, “I'm very upset with you in case you can't tell.”

“I can.” Karai answered, “And I don't care.” 

Raphael- “Yup, that's definitely Karai.” 

“Hey, our Karai would never attack us.” Mikey said sadly.

Raphael- “That's because your Karai was a literal saint.”